













% 






i 


f 



^ / 


J K 






4 

• , 


. { 


n 

4 

m 


■> 


'■«ir 




X 




^ V’v. 


# t. 




^ » 


>• 


/ 

0 

ii : . 




*» • « > • 
* ^ • 

« f 


0 > 


• > 




• r 


' . • 

• ’► 


. ** 


> 
• I , 








WT 


A ,“'.•1^ •' ■' 

i 0 





Vi'.- 


•> 




9 


i< 


. t*f » . •■- 

Ji • .r . i- 


* ' 1 


w*- 


^ V 

• «* 

I 1 

\ 


f* 



^ *1' 
.n 


* 4 


* • 


. i\ 




X 

.y. f 

./ -r*:. , • '»• 


t 



% 







A LIFE 
ILLUMINED 


BOOKS 

By LILLIAN DeWATERS 


JOURNEYING ONWARD. Cloth net $ .50 

SAME. Full flexible leather “ $1.00 

WITHIN THE VEIL. Cloth “ $ .50 

SAME. Full flexible leather “ $1.00 

THINKING HEAVENWARD. Cloth “ $ .50 

SAME. Full flexible leather “ $1.00 

THE LIVING WAY. Cloth “ $ .50 

SAME. Full flexible leather ** $1.00 

GLAD TIDINGS. Cloth 307 pages “ $ .50 

A LIFE ILLUMINED. Cloth 272 pages “ $1.25 


Postage on Glad Tidings and A Life Illumined 
12c per copy. Other titles 3c per copy 


pr 
















vi. 




r 


rr^f 


* • 


’'i - ^ 



' I . 


^ . 


4 ^ 

•v 


A 


*oV 


» « 


# - 


» '♦ ^ 
r ■ > 


• > 


*« . f 


I f'.r ■ • < i.,' 
S 4 





■f’.i^'.-iv-^..; .. '< 

* • / • > J *: • ^ 

<? >'-Ji 

■ • , ■ * Hy(‘>’^ ■ • 


1 -41 I * 1 


If 


\ 


. -'tte'r . 


■ -^ 


•Ifd 


rf- 

rr 


' ■' '-vW'.OV ■» 4 

* ‘ •»' . I • 14 Aj t 

v r >;r 


V 


% ^ 





•Is 


» « 


V 




4 ■ * 


.6 **■ 

, . (0 

> rijjje 



> ’ ' 






* _< 





i< • 


. V 


/y 


i 4 *>»** 


♦ . • 


( 1 4 ' '■.V ■-> 









S, 4 *"<— 





I ^ 


V If' 

«p r 


.'V'lp 
' 4 -: 3 « 


V - . 

«p< <1 * im 



While her voice in all its f^lorious fullness rang out in fresh vibrating tones 

Page :{(». 




BY 

LILLIAN De WATERS 

■ % 

AUTHOR OF 

THINKING HEAVENWARD 
JOURNEYING ONWARD 
WITHIN THE VEIL 
THE LIVING WAY 
GLAD TIDINGS 


PUBLISHED BY 

DAVIS & BOND 

BOSTON 


T-Z-i 

5\3 


Copyright 1913 by 

LILLIAN Dewaters 


* t 
t < 
k i \ 



©Ci,A^5l603 

^ J ^ 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTERS PAGE 

I. The New Preacher 1 

II. A Rencontre 7 

III. Naomi Visits Marion Carmen ... 16 

rV. How Great A Matter A Little 

Fire Kindleth 26 

V. The Retreat 37 

VI. “ The Letter Killeth” 49 

VII. “But The Spirit Giveth Life” . . . 58 

VIII. The Compact 70 

IX. As The Sparks Fly Upward .... 82 

X. Doing Unto Others 92 

XI. A Thrilling Sermon 100 

XII. Mr. Manville’s Dilemma 110 

XIII. Naomi Proclaims Her Convictions 119 

XIV. Doctrine Versus Enlightened 

Faith 133 

XV. The Secret Revealed 148 

XVI. When Friendship Deepens .... 160 

XVII. The Voice Which Saved 179 

XVIII. Reflections 192 

XIX. A Thrilling Scene 203 

XX. The Tragedy of Hearts 216 

XXI. Richard Manville Faces A Crisis . 227 

XXII. Church Politics 234 

XXIII. Richard Manville’s Eyes Are 

Opened 243 

XXIV. The Life Illumined 252 



A Life Illumined 


Chapter I. 

THE NEW PREACHER. 

“At last we’ve got a right smart man in the pulpit, 
and one that I hope will suit folks,” ejaculated Mrs, 
Chase, the housekeeper at the parsonage, as she ad- 
justed her hat to a more satisfactory angle and 
smoothed her new kid gloves with an air of having 
made a remark of some importance. 

“Yes,” assented a little woman standing near her. 
“And what a wonderful delivery he has!” Here Mrs. 
Whipple, wife of one of the pillars of the church, broke 
in with, “A good text that was from Exodus. He’ll 
suit as long as he preaches that kind of sermons.” 

“’Sh, not so loud! Here he comes,” said Mrs. 
Williams as she joined the crowd which was waiting 
to shake hands with the new minister, Richard Man- 
ville. 

They had been conversing in the vestibule of the 
church, but now, as the congregation came thronging 
out of the auditorium, the little group of women scat- 
tered. 

“I thought you were never coming, Naomi,” ex- 
1 


2 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


claimed Mrs. Williams, as she turned from greeting 
the minister, and putting her arm through that of her 
niece, she made her way down the long, shady walk 
to the street. 

The churchyard was generally the meeting place for 
the village people and to-day was no exception. On 
this particular Sunday the farmers gathered in little 
groups under the sheds in the rear of the church to 
hear from each other the progress of their spring work 
and to discuss the possibilities of a good season for 
crops. In the front of the church there was a general 
flutter of excitement, for a new minister was an event 
of real importance. As Mrs. Williams and her niece 
reached the street and turned their steps toward their 
beautiful home, — ^the Manor, just adjoining the par- 
sonage, — detached bits of conversation about the min- 
ister reached their ears. 

“Well, Naomi, everybody seems to be talking 
about the new minister, what is your opinion of him?” 

The girl looked at her aunt and smiled. “Why, 
Auntie, I think he is a finished gentleman — ^his manner 
is so dignified and almost grave. He seems to be all 
that one could wish. He talked with the members of 
the choir before service, and said that we must be 
his helpers.” 

“They say he has everything needful save a wife.” 
Mrs. Williams said this with something like a sigh in 
her voice; but the tone was lost upon Naomi who 
tripped lightly up the great stone steps of the Manor 
and entered the house. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


When Naomi Carol was but a baby, her mother and 
father had suddenly met with a fatal accident, leaving 
her, an only child, alone in the world. Naomi’s 
nearest relative was Mrs. Williams, her mother’s 
sister, who was a widow with no children of her own. 
It thus came about naturally that she left her small 
rooms in Winstead, the adjoining city, and took up 
her residence at the Manor. The original name 
given to this fine, old place was Hilcrest Manor, but 
it soon became simplified and generally spoken of as 
the Manor. This pleased Naomi as in her mind she 
had always likened her home to an English estate. 

With plenty of money at her command, Mrs. Will- 
iams secured the best tutors possible to educate her 
niece, and as the child’s voice had shown signs of 
wonderful possibilities, she had had it cultivated. 

Naomi had been the soloist in the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church of Lawrence for several years. She was 
one of the most popular young women in the parish, 
and well she deserved to be. Her wonderful charity, 
her loving disposition, the spontaneous cheer and 
blithesomeness of her nature had blessed many a de- 
spondent heart. She was beautiful in character, and 
beautiful to look upon. Her wealth of red-brown hair, 
her pink and white skin, her deep violet eyes, fringed 
with curling lashes matching in color the shade of her 
hair, and with it all a vivacious charm and sweet 
graciousness of manner, made her a most attractive 
young woman. She was only nineteen years old, and 
was peculiarly girlish in her manner, but to the thought- 


4 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


ful observer she seemed to have a dignity and serious- 
ness beyond her years. 

As Naomi stood before her mirror removing her hat, 
and pushing back the little ringlets which had strayed 
over the dainty shell-like ears, she happened to glance 
out of the window at her side. The tall, athletic 
figure of the new minister was just turning in at the 
gate of the parsonage, and with eager interest she 
watched him as he went up the path and disappeared 
in the house. 

“I wonder if we shall be good neighbors,” the girl 
mused. For a long time she stood at the window and 
it was chiefly of the new minister that she was thinking, 
but her thoughts were not frivolous. Naomi was a 
strange mixture of girl and woman. She had in- 
herited from her father an eager, studious mind, and 
had shown an unusual capacity for mental develop- 
ment. At times she startled her aunt with her revolu- 
tionary ideas, and caused the bewildered lady to say, 
‘Tt is those queer fine print books, Naomi, that upset 
you so. Only ministers of the Gospel should read 
things like that.” But the girl had found from these 
books that there was a big world of thought and feel- 
ing of which no one had ever told her, and she longed 
to learn more. She was still a girl in her frolics and 
good times, but in thought she was a woman. “Per- 
haps Mr. Manville can help me,” she said to herself 
as she turned from the window. 

Physically, morally, intellectually, Richard Man- 
ville seemed to be all that one could desire. Tonight 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


5 


while he sat by the table in his study, his thoughts 
turned to his mother whom he had left in the Middle 
West. For years his studies had taken him away from 
home, and even when he had completed his education 
for the ministry, he had only one short week at home 
before a call from New York State came to him. His 
mother yielded unselfishly to the separation, and now 
he was many miles away, almost in a strange country, 
and with every face unfamiliar to him. But he in- 
tended to exert every effort to make this, his first 
pastorate, successful, and one had only to look at the 
fine, strong face, the firm lips and chin, to believe that 
he would succeed. Although he was broad-shouldered 
and had a powerfully built frame, yet something in the 
soft brown eyes and a certain tenderness which at 
times played about the mobile lips, unconsciously 
made one trust him and feel that at heart he was 
gentle. 

Presently he rose from his chair, extinguished the 
light, and approached the open window. The great 
disc of the sun had sunk behind the tall elm trees. 
The air was balmy, the grassy lawn seemed rimmed in a 
halo of light, while the budding flowers and trees were 
sweet with a charm and mystery all their own. There 
was not a sound to break Nature’s sweet and solemn 
repose. Silence and peace brooded over the world. 
As the man gazed out upon the night, he saw that 
the Manor was brilliantly lighted. Suddenly a sweet, 
clear voice trembled out upon the evening’s stillness. 
As the gentle breeze wafted the notes of the song to 


6 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


him, he listened eagerly. Where had he heard the 
voice before.^ In a moment his face cleared. It 
was the same voice that had attracted his attention 
during the morning service. He remembered now 
that Mr. Simpson, in showing him the points of in- 
terest in Lawrence, had remarked that the Manor 
was the home of the talented soloist of their church. 
When the voice that had broken the stillness ceased, 
his gaze went upward to the starry heavens and fell 
again to the silvery earth. The wondrous stillness 
and glory of it all sank into his very soul, and with 
eyes fixed upon the heavens, a silent but soul-filled 
prayer rose to his lips: ‘‘God grant that in this new 
field of labor I may be so used as the instrument of 
His love, that I may see a wayward soul reclaimed and a 
life illumined.” 


Chapter II. 


A RENCONTRE. 

On the Wednesday following the first preaching of 
the new minister, Naomi, as was her custom, met the 
choir in the church building to rehearse the music for 
the following Sunday. She had lingered after the 
others were gone, for she loved the quiet of the large 
room, and was never tired of singing with the quaint 
old organ. 

Richard Manville, passing through the churchyard 
just at this time, caught the rhythmic rise and fall of 
the clear voice. Noiselessly he entered the church 
and for a few moments stood unobserved. Presently 
the music ceased and the girl rose from the organ. 
Although she seemed tall, she was slightly under the 
average height. The abundant red-brown hair was 
uncovered, and the cheeks were slightly flushed. The 
violet eyes had an astonished expression in them when 
she discovered Mr. Manville, and he, utterly unpre- 
pared for such a vision of loveliness, was for a moment 
at a loss for words. 

Quickly recovering his usual self-possession, he was 
about to speak when Naomi said, flushing slightly, 
“You are Mr. Manville?” 

“Yes,” replied the minister, advancing with a 
7 


8 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


smile, “and you are our soloist, but I do not remember 
your name,” he added, extending his hand. 

“Naomi Carol,” replied the girl, as she placed her 
small hand in his. 

“Please do not let me interrupt you,” he pleaded, 
“ I came in search of a book to which I wish to refer.” 

As he moved toward the pulpit, Naomi could not 
help admiring the tall, well-proportioned figure. 
While she was gathering up her music, he approached 
her again with the book in his hand. 

“I must confess it has no business here,” he said 
holding it up to her view. 

“A book on modern thought,” she murmured, in- 
terestedly, and her face showed a look of pleased as- 
tonishment. 

“Do not mistake me,” Mr. Manville hastened to 
say, as a flush mounted his brow. “My perusal of the 
book was simply to acquaint myself with the ideas 
set forth.” 

“I do not see why you need excuse yourself,” began 
the girl with impulsive candor. “ I should not hesitate 
to read the book, and I believe one might find some 
good ideas in it.” 

The minister was slightly disconcerted as she turned 
her clear, frank eyes full upon him. 

“Surely a book like this could give no one right 
ideas,” he said. “In fact, it is along the new thought 
lines, which show at once that it is detrimental. 
There are some who would leave the straight and 
narrow path that our fathers travelled, and seek new 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


9 


ways and means of conversion, but we know, do we 
not. Miss Carol, that one should beware of false 
doctrines?” 

“Certainly, false doctrines should not be accepted 
as truth,” acquiesced the girl, with a charmingly 
candid but somewhat amused look, and with a tone 
of voice which seemed to the minister to carry a veiled 
meaning. 

“Surely you cannot mean to infer — ” 

“I mean to infer nothing,” interrupted Naomi, with 
a flash of piquancy, though the faintest twinkle of 
merriment danced in her eyes. 

“But do you read this kind of literature?” persisted 
the man. 

“I select my literature with the greatest care, and 
desire to read nothing but that which tends to uplift 
one’s thought and purify one’s ideals.” 

The exquisite quality and modulation of the voice, 
together with the simple words spoken with such 
charming frankness and conviction, forced the man to 
say quickly, “Pardon me. Miss Carol. I believe I 
have been rude.” He had been standing near her, 
as she gathered her music into her lap, but now he 
sank into a seat. 

Naomi saw the troubled look on the man’s face. 
“I am a great reader, and of course you are too,” she 
said, with naive simplicity. 

As the man thought of the many times he had pored 
over his books long after midnight, he responded with 
great emphasis, “Yes, I am a great reader.” 


10 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Naomi gave a little sigh of relief. “Then, of course, 
you are a broad and liberal-minded man,” she ex- 
claimed, “and I am glad. Doubtless you keep in 
touch with the trend of advancing religious thought 
and—” 

“Pray do not misunderstand me. Miss Carol,” he 
interrupted quickly, with a troubled look into the 
youthful face before him. “As your minister, I feel 
that I ought to make my position clear to you. True, 
I have read some of the literature pertaining to modern 
religious beliefs, but I find it in all respects unworthy 
of consideration, utterly deplorable and disastrous. 
The vows I took at my ordination would not allow me 
to sanction as Truth such ideas as are being promul- 
gated in the recently founded sects and movements.” 

Naomi was silent, and the minister was quick to 
notice the cloud of disappointment that had fiashed 
over the open countenance. 

“You are a member of this church, are you not. 
Miss Carol?” he queried, with slight concern in his 
voice. 

“Yes,” she returned simply, “I joined this church 
when I was but a child. It is the church to which my 
parents and grandparents belonged. My dear father 
was a very earnest church worker.” 

The minister felt a tone of sadness in the voice, and 
as his glance met Naomi’s, he saw a suspicion of tears 
glisten on the thick lashes. Remembering the facts 
that Lawyer Simpson had given him about the tragic 
death of Mr. and Mrs. Carol, he said, kindly, “And 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


11 


therefore, the church is doubly dear to you, Miss Carol, 
and you are glad to accept unquestionably the faith' 
of your parents.” 

But he was somewhat taken by surprise as Naomi 
smiled and returned gently, “I cannot say that I 
agree with you, Mr. Manville. There was a time when 
I did accept, as you say, unquestionably and unre- 
servedly, the faith of my parents, but through earn- 
est reading and research, I have arrived at different 
conclusions.” 

“You mean that you do not accept the beliefs of 
this church.?” 

“Indeed I have not admitted that,” she returned 
evasively. “I hold that the religious beliefs of our 
fathers should be sacred to us, but one should not unite 
with a certain church simply because it is the church 
to which his ancestors belonged. I do not believe in a 
blind, dogmatic or passive faith. I believe in choosing 
a religion which appeals most to one’s reason, — one 
that is practical and adaptable to everyday life, one 
that follows most closely the teachings of the Master.” 

“Certainly, of course,” assented the man; “but 
does it not occur to you that your father wanted the 
best also, and that you are safe in believing as he be- 
lieved? I myself would ask for no greater faith than 
that of my saintly mother.” 

But the girl shook her head and smiled. “Indeed 
our parents’ faith may have been beautiful and sin- 
cere, but is not the world advancing, Mr. Manville? 
Is the world accepting today the ideas formulated 


12 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


years ago? The advancement of the world in ideas, 
inventions, discoveries, seems to me marvellously 
startling. Men are not content today with the dis- 
coveries of yesterday. Thought is constantly ex- 
panding and reflecting more of the wisdom and under- 
standing that God intends for man. We see improve- 
ment in all lines of manufacture, in music, in art, in 
science, and why should we not accept improvement 
in our attitude toward religion? Progress would be at 
a standstill if we believed that the facilities which 
our parents enjoyed were good enough for us. If 
advancement is possible in material ways and means, 
why is it not possible and desirable in spiritual think- 
ing?’’ 

The minister listened in silence, but in grave won- 
derment, to the girl’s earnest words. Naomi was en- 
tirely unconscious of the beautiful picture she made 
as she was speaking with such impulsive enthusi- 
asm. Her pretty head was slightly bent to one side, 
and the delicate rose tint of her cheeks deepened 
perceptibly as she talked. 

Mr. Manville found it diflScult to associate this 
comprehensive speech with the dainty, flowerlike face 
before him. Before he could frame a reply, the girl 
rose, and glancing at him somewhat timidly, said, 
“I believe — I know — I fear I have spoken too freely to 
a stranger — ^and a clergyman besides.” The wave of 
color now swept up to her brows. “You will please 
pardon me, and now I must return home, Billy will 
be wondering what has become of me.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


13 


“Indeed, Miss Carol, I should be delighted to con- 
tinue our little talk,” began the minister, chiding him- 
self for his awkwardness. Somehow this fairylike 
young person seemed to have robbed him of his usual 
complacent self-possession. 

“ It is well to think deeply, to live rightly, but not to 
leave the well-beaten track made by the dear souls 
who have lighted the way before us. You will under- 
stand this better when you are as old as I am, and when 
you have learned more of the world and its ways.” 
He looked at her with grave gentleness, and the smile 
that lighted his eyes showed a depth of sincerity and 
tender feeling. 

Naomi was content to drop the subject, and as they 
reached the door and stepped out into the church- 
yard, she called in her clear, bell-like voice, “Billy — 
Billy!” 

Presently a huge black cat bounded to her side, 
brushing against her dress, and purring vociferously, 
as it cast disdainful glances at the minister. 

“What a beautiful animal!” exclaimed he. 

“Beautiful indeed,” declared the girl, as she gath- 
ered him in her arms and gently stroked his rich, shiny 
coat. 

The man could not help remarking the evident affec- 
tion that the cat showed for his mistress. 

“Yes, money wouldn’t buy his fidelity. Sometimes 
he seems my only true friend.” Her voice had a touch 
of sadness in it, but the next moment she was point- 
ing across the open country, exclaiming joyously. 


14 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“You have come here in the most beautiful part of 
the year. Lawrence is a veritable orchard now,” 
and even as she spoke, a light breeze stirred the loaded 
branches of the apple trees, scattering the delicious 
odor of the opened blooms. 

“I am sure I shall enjoy living in this quiet town. 
One seems so near to Nature here. It will be a pleas- 
ure for me to prepare my sermons under those beauti- 
ful old trees in my garden. By the way, Miss Carol, 
I believe our gardens adjoin.” 

Naomi placed Billy on the ground and gave him a 
last caressing pat, straightening herself as the minister 
spoke. Her eyes twinkled and little dimples came and 
went around her mouth and chin. 

“Yes, you have a most exquisite bush of white lilac 
which overhangs my garden,” she said, demurely. 
“I was nearly — ^in fact, I must confess that twice I have 
actually been tempted to break one of the fine sprays.” 

“By all means do so. Miss Carol. I shall be so 
busy getting acquainted with my new surroundings 
that for a time, at least, my garden will not receive 
much of my attention.” 

They had now reached the street and Naomi, stop- 
ping abruptly at the end of the shady walk, bade him 
a hasty good-bye. 

“ Good-bye,” he said, “ I trust we shall see each other 
again and continue the talk we have begun.” 

“Oh, I fear I have already spoken too impulsively”; 
and at the thought of it, a wave of rich color again 
swept her cheek and brow. Calling Billy to her side. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


15 


she passed lightly down the road, and was quickly 
lost to sight. 


Chapter III. 


NAOMI VISITS MARION CARMEN. 

As Mr. Manville turned to go home, he was met by 
his faithful fox terrier, which was circling about in 
the trail of the departed Billy, and sniffing the ground 
disdainfully. 

“Come along, Tippie,” he said, as the animal seemed 
loath to leave the ground that had been travelled by 
one of his natural enemies. “A beautiful cat, Tippie 
— and a beautiful mistress.” 

As he strode on, his terrier trotted soberly at his 
heels. “She certainly is a study of curiously mingled 
characteristics — a childlike face, a woman’s intellect, 
one moment a flash of sunshine, the next serious, earn- 
est, scholarly; a sweet voice, a charming manner, but 
no doubt frivolous, Tippie.” But as the vision rose 
to his mind of the sweet, frank eyes that had looked 
so squarely into his, he leaned over and patted the 
dog’s head gently. “Anyway, Tippie, although we 
are next-door neighbors, and for that reason shall see 
something of each other, you and I will doubtless be a 
long time in learning all her moods.” An expressive 
wag of the tail was the terrier’s only answer, as he 
trotted by his master’s side. 

Meanwhile Naomi was chiding herself for her im- 
16 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


17 


pulsiveness, and wishing that she had not spoken her 
mind so plainly. 

“Aunt Margaret, I know he thinks I’m strange,” 
said Naomi, as they sat at luncheon. “I could just 
read it in his face. He looked so sober and grave,” 
and then as she chipped an egg, she suddenly broke 
into a merry peal of laughter. 

Mrs. Williams looked up with just a trace of con- 
cern in her face at Naomi’s sudden merriment. “I 
hope, dearie, that he will not get a wrong impression. 
He knows, of course, that you are a member of the 
church?” — a shade of anxiety in her tone. 

“Yes, Auntie, I told him. No doubt that will 
cover up a multitude of my sins in his eyes,” replied 
Naomi, with a toss of the head, and a shrug of the 
pretty shoulders, which troubled her aunt. 

“Don’t, Naomi, don’t talk that way.” 

“But, Aunt Margaret, you know it’s true. The 
mere fact that one is a church member often serves as 
a cloak for one’s misdoings. There’s our Sunday 
School superintendent, Mr. Simpson. To be sure he 
is a most prominent member of the official board of 
the church as well as a very influential person in the 
community, but you know. Aunt Margaret, that the 
deference to his opinion is more compulsory than 
spontaneous. I suppose our new minister will think 
from his Sunday demeanor and position that Mr. 
Simpson is a worthy and holy personage. If he only 
knew what I know about that man!” and the violet 
eyes suddenly darkened. 


18 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“I do not wish to talk about these things, Naomi, 
and I hope that you will never breathe a word of this to 
Mr. Manville.” 

“Why?” innocently. 

“Because — because it may not be true.” 

“Aunt Margaret, you know it is true,” declared the 
girl, firmly. Naomi well understood her aunt’s atti- 
tude. So long as a church member fulfilled his duties 
on Sunday, and made long prayers at the midweek 
prayer meetings, she appeared content to suspend 
judgment on the rest of his conduct. 

“You seem to have taken a different attitude 
toward religion lately,” said Mrs. Williams, somewhat 
timidly. “I believe those books are doing it.” 

“What books?” interrogated the niece, with arched 
brows. 

“I do not know what their titles are, but I do know 
that you no longer seem to be satisfied with the books 
in your father’s library. Really, Naomi, the table 
in your study is just covered with books which you 
have bought recently.” 

“Yes, I know. Auntie,” said Naomi, resting her 
head in her hands. “I have read the best of all father’s 
books and have gained much good from them, but you 
know that the men and women who wrote them lived 
— well, they lived a long time ago. The books which 
I have lately purchased are written by the thinking 
men and women of today.” 

“Well, child, read what you like, only don’t let it 
change your religion. I myself think that the read- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


19 


ing you have chosen is much too deep and serious for a 
young mind like yours.” 

As they rose from the table, Naomi lifted Billy from 
his favorite, lazy position in the sun and, placing his 
front paws on her shoulders, cried, “Now, Billy, 
Auntie thinks that I’m too young to look into serious 
questions — what do you think? ” She held him out at 
arm’s length, but Billy’s only reply was a blink of the 
sleepy, yellow eyes and a contented drooping of the 
ears. 

“Well, perhaps we shall know some day just what 
the Reverend Mr. Manville really believes,” continued 
Naomi. 

The new pastor had been in Lawrence but a short 
time before he proved himself a blessing to the com- 
munity. The congregation took on fresh life, as was 
always the case with each change of ministers. The 
prayer meetings were well attended, and already the 
members were looking forward to the fall revival. It 
was evident that the new minister had won the respect 
of the leading members in the church. He showed 
from the first that he was not in sympathy with any 
modern movements, but intended to follow carefully 
in the well-beaten path of his predecessors. This, in 
itself, was enough to insure his standing in the parish, 
for while the Lawrence people sanctioned progress and 
change of thought in all material ways and means, 
nothing but the strictest adherence to the religious 
views and beliefs of their ancestors was tolerated. 

Mr. Manville spent much time in preparing his 


20 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


sermons, making pastoral calls, and attending the 
various committee meetings, but he generally reserved 
the early mornings for work in his garden. Idleness 
was something alien to his nature, and the moments 
which he spent with the hoe were for him pleasant 
ones indeed. One morning when, with coat off and 
sleeves rolled up, he was working vigorously among the 
plants, and feeling that he had not a care in the world, 
Naomi Carol happened to pass the parsonage. She was 
on her way to spend the day with Mrs. Marion Car- 
men, her most intimate friend. It was necessary for 
her to pass very near the garden, and she stepped 
lightly. She saw that she was unobserved, and paused 
just a moment to watch the stalwart workman who 
seemed to have imbibed the exhilaration of the early 
hours in the open air, for the strokes of his hoe were 
strong and vigorous ones; and presently she caught 
the sound of a deep-toned whistling which seemed 
happy and bouyant. 

Fearing that she would be seen by him, she walked 
on briskly, and soon Mr. Manville and his garden were, 
for a time at least, forgotten. 

“Oh, Naomi, I’m just delighted to see you!” ex- 
claimed Mrs. Carmen, as she warmly embraced her 
friend, and drew her into her cozy sitting room. 
“Howard is not at home, and we can have the day all 
to ourselves.” 

Mrs. Carmen was somewhat older than Naomi, 
although the two had been friends since childhood. 
It was only since Marion’s recent marriage to Howard 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


21 


Carmen that Naomi had omitted some of her weekly 
visits, thinking that perhaps her friend would prefer to 
be alone in her new home with her new-found happiness. 

“You do appear perfectly contented,” declared 
Naomi, as she looked long and earnestly into her 
friend’s face. 

“Of course, I am, dear,” was the blushing reply. 
“Howard never denies me anything. It was only yes- 
terday that I talked with him about having a recep- 
tion, or rather a social gathering, with the new 
minister as our guest of honor. He was interested at 
once and thought the idea an excellent one.” 

Naomi well knew of Howard Carmen’s interest in 
the church, for he had now become a prominent mem- 
ber of the official board. “I think it very gracious of 
you both, Marion, to extend such kindness to Mr. Man- 
ville, and I believe he is one who will appreciate it.” 

The two young women spent some time in planning 
for the event, and in discussing the list of invitations. 

“I believe I’ll just give verbal invitations,” ex- 
claimed Marion suddenly, as she looked over the long 
Hst of names she had written. “You know some one 
will surely be slighted if I make the invitations formal, 
and I really believe it would be best to make the affair 
quite general and allow all to come who may wish to 
meet the minister socially.” 

“Yes, I think that is a wise plan,” agreed Naomi. 
“What a fine place for a reception! You have such a 
beautiful lawn, and your flower gardens never looked 
lovelier.” 


22 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“I suppose Mrs. Lovejoy and her two daughters 
will be there,” began Marion, with a laugh. “Did 
you notice on Sunday how she pushed poor little 
Marjory Miller aside in order to present her Celia 
and Claudia.?^ She really made quite a scene in the 
church.” 

“I had not heard about it,” rejoined Naomi, “but 
I can imagine the whole thing. Mrs. Lovejoy is so 
desirous of marrying off her daughters that she really 
forgets to be ladylike at times. Poor Marjory 
Miller,” she continued, as a shadow fell across her 
face. “Marion, I know that girl is not happy. I 
only wish she would confide in me, but when I talk 
to her, she just shakes her head sadly and remains 
quiet. Lawyer Simpson holds some secret power 
over her, for she trembles with fear as soon as he ap- 
proaches.” 

“Yes, I have noticed it. I have thought it strange 
that after Mr. Simpson had taken her into his home as 
one of his family, Marjory should fear him. He seems 
to take a great interest in her.” 

“Interest in her!” repeated Naomi, with exaggerated 
scorn. “Did you ever know Mr. Simpson to take 
an interest in anything outside of his own personal 
affairs? Several times when I have called at his 
home I have found dear Mrs. Simpson in tears. He 
is very unkind to her — of that I am sure — and I really 
believe he is too stingy to supply his family with 
proper food.” 

“Why, Naomi!” cried Mrs. Carmen, as she looked 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


23 


with astonishment into the indignant, flushed face of 
her friend. “I never heard you make such state- 
ments before. Surely you must be mistaken. Mr. 
Simpson always seems so pleasant and cordial at the 
Sunday School. Of course, as our superintendent, I 
have seen a good deal of him, and I have really thought 
him quite delightful.” 

Naomi gave a faint sigh. “Yes, Aunt Margaret 
thinks well of him, and so do many others. He has a 
way of appearing at his best to all the ladies — except 
his wife, and she, poor soul, rarely receives any cour- 
tesies from him. As you say, he is affable and suave in 
his manner; but, Marion, I even doubt his veracity 
and his honesty.” 

“But do you think it is right for you to say that, 
dear? Perhaps you are misjudging him. I know that 
Howard admires him and thinks he makes an excel- 
lent superintendent and Bible class teacher, and you 
know, Naomi, he is one of the pillars of the church.” 

Naomi saw that to continue the subject would be 
useless, and another sigh escaped her lips. “Well, 
time will prove whether or not I am mistaken in our 
pillar of the church, Marion. The very way that 
Marjory cringes when he comes near her, tells me that 
something is wrong.” 

“I do remember that she shows a strange feeling 
towards him at times,” agreed Mrs. Carmen, “but 
you know that Marjory has such a gentle, tender 
disposition, it would be easy for one to wound her un- 
intentionally. She has lived with Mr. Simpson for a 


24 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


good many years and they make her one of the family. 
You remember that after her mother and father died, 
the lawyer took her into his home just through kind- 
ness.’* 

“Yes, until lately I, too, have believed that he had 
taken her just through kindness, but something tells 
me — ” Here she broke off abruptly, and after a mo- 
ment’s pause continued, “Anyway, I will say no more, 
only that Marjory is not made one of the family, but is 
their servant and does not even eat at the same table 
with them.” 

Marion raised her hands in amazement, but just at 
that moment the telephone rang, and the subject was 
not resumed. 

When Naomi returned home, and gave the news of 
the reception, her aunt, who thought the plan a de- 
lightful one, asked, “What shall you wear, dearie?” 

“Never mind that. Auntie, I have plenty of pretty 
clothes. I have something of greater importance on 
my mind just now.” 

As Naomi seated herself in a deep-cushioned chair in 
her private sitting room, her chin in her two upturned 
hands, she appeared to be thinking profoundly. “I 
wonder if I did right to speak to Marion about Mr. 
Simpson today. She has always thought well of him, 
and now perhaps I have planted a seed of suspicion in 
her mind. However, I feel sure I am right. I believe 
he is a wolf in sheep’s clothing and ought to be ex- 
posed. But should you sit in judgment upon your 
neighbor?” the inner voice questioned. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


25 


“No, of course not,” avowed Naomi aloud. “Every 
evil that is covered will be revealed. No sin can escape 
its punishment. I must have patience and wait, and 
the time will surely come when I shall be able to help 
Marjory Miller.” 


Chapter IV. 


HOW GREAT A MATTER A LITTLE FIRE KINDLETH. 

The days flew by quickly, and before Naomi realized 
it, the morning of Marion’s party had arrived. Rising 
early, she pushed back the snow-white curtains from 
her window and looked out. The air was perfumed 
with the opening blossoms of the honeysuckle that 
grew directly under her window, and the blithe, mirth- 
ful tones of a robin’s warbling came to her ears. Prop- 
ping her face upon her hands, Naomi gazed with de- 
light into the cloudless sky overhead, and then upon 
the soft green of the lawn. The village of Lawrence 
lay cradled in a wealth of orchards and fields, resplend- 
ent with foliage and flowers. The fitting and beauti- 
ful words of Lowell floated through her mind, and she 
said them softly to herself: 

“And what is so rare as a day in June? 

Then, if ever, come perfect days; 

Then Heaven tries the earth if it be in tune. 

And over it softly her warm ear lays; 

Whether we look, or whether we listen. 

We hear life murmur, or see it glisten; 

Every clod feels a stir of might. 

And instinct within it that reaches and towers. 

And, groping blindly above it for light. 

Climbs to a soul in grass and flowers.” 

26 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


27 


When Naomi and her aunt reached the Carmen’s 
house, they found that most of the guests had already 
arrived. Groups of the younger people were wandering 
about the rose gardens and their gay voices rang out 
merrily in laughter. The older folks were seated in 
comfortable chairs under the large elms in front of the 
house. Naomi’s circle of friends was large, and she 
was warmly received wherever she went. She was 
talking gayly with Mrs. Carmen when they were ap- 
proached by Mr. Simpson and Mr. Manville. Naomi 
noticed that the lawyer had one arm thrown familiarly 
across the minister’s shoulders and that their con- 
versation was being carried on in earnest tones. 

“Naomi, I am glad to see you, and pray allow me 
to tell you what a charming appearance you make.” 

It was Mr. Simpson who spoke, and his keen eyes 
gave her a rapid, yet comprehensive survey from 
head to foot. “I have had the pleasure of greeting 
our hostess before.” And he smiled blandly upon 
Mrs. Carmen. 

Naomi could not accoimt for the feeling of repulsion 
which swept over her, as she took his proffered hand 
in greeting. He had known her since she was a child, 
and it was natural that he should call her by her given 
name, she argued to herself, but today for the first 
time she felt a resentment because of it. Recovering 
from a momentary embarrassment, she glanced up to 
find Mr. Manville’s gaze fixed upon her. Thinking 
that he might have divined her thoughts, a rich warm 
color flooded her cheeks. She quickly regained her 


28 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


composure, however, as he arranged some chairs for 
the quartette and spoke quietly and evenly. As 
Naomi watched him, she wondered in a childish way 
how such a tall man could be so graceful. 

Soon they were all chatting sociably, and Mr. 
Simpson told some interesting anecdotes so cleverly 
that even Naomi was forced to laugh, and she became 
the merriest of the party. 

Mrs. Lovejoy, who happened to glance their way, 
had a sudden feeling of envy, as the sound of gay 
laughter reached her ears. Both Mrs. Carmen and 
Naomi were gowned in simple white dresses, while 
Naomi wore a soft knot of blue ribbon at her throat 
and in the thick coils of her auburn hair. Mrs. Love- 
joy gazed at the simple, girlishly clad figures, and 
then turned to the gaudy and elaborate toilettes of 
her daughters, who just at that moment were standing 
somewhat awkwardly apart from the rest. She rose 
at once and started to escort them to the merry group, 
but just then Mr. Manville rose to receive the greetings 
of several persons who approached him. Mrs. Love- 
joy immediately resolved that, before the day was over, 
her daughters should have an opportunity of conversing 
with the new minister. 

Presently refreshments were served from small 
tables under the spreading elms. Naomi had joined 
a group of young people, while the minister was seated 
at the table with his host and hostess. Mrs. Carmen 
had had her victrola and piano carried from the music 
room and placed among the tall, green ferns and bloom- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


ing flowers which formed a delightfully picturesque 
background. To be permitted to hear Melba, Michai- 
lowa, and Tamagno, was gratifying to some, but the 
young people enjoyed most the popular airs and pa- 
triotic selections. As the notes of America died away, 
the hostess approached the table where Naomi was 
seated, being gayly entertained by Wallace Waring- 
ton, a local poet of some talent. 

“Pray, Mrs. Carmen, don’t excite the palpitation 
of my heart,” said the poet, as he rose and laconically 
placed his hands over the region of that organ. “I 
have not yet completed my ‘Voices of Summer,’ and 
a slight cold which I have contracted would render my 
voice quite inadequate — ” 

“There, there, Mr. Warington,” interrupted Mrs. 
Carmen, laughing gayly at his feigned plea. “We 
all know how excellently you could render any one of 
your charming verses; however, I have not come for 
you this time, but for Miss Carol.” 

“Pray, Mademoiselle, rise and grace the occasion. 
Had I the powers of the nightingale, as you have, I 
would indeed invent no excuse. May I escort you to 
the piano and rising, he gallantly extended his 
arm to Naomi. 

“Come, Naomi,” urged Mrs. Carmen, “we want you 
to sing for us. Now please don’t disappoint me, dear,” 
as Naomi laughingly refused Mr. Warington’s arm. 

“But, Marion, I have no music here.” 

“Oh, you can sing divinely without your notes,” 


30 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


interposed the youthful poet, with another attempt at 
gallantry. 

“Silly boy!” exclaimed Naomi, as she laughingly 
allowed him to lead her to the piano, where Mrs. 
Carmen had already taken her place to render the 
accompaniment . 

More than one admiring glance was cast upon 
Naomi’s young, fresh beauty. More than one person 
noted the delicate rose tint in the fair, upturned face, 
the gold which glittered in the rippling brown hair 
as it fell loosely away from the white brow, the light 
poise of the dainty figure, while her voice in all its 
glorious fulness rang out in fresh vibrating tones. 
Everyone in Lawrence knew that Naomi Carol had a 
marvellously sweet and beautiful voice, and nearly 
every one had heard her sing many times. But never 
before had she sung with such exquisite abandon, such 
youthful freshness and fervor. Her very soul seemed 
to pour forth its song of gladness in such wonderfully 
perfect tones that when the voice ceased, there fol- 
lowed a silence of wonder and awe. 

Wallace Warington was the first to break the pause. 
“Bravo! bravissima!” exclaimed he, as he joined 
vigorously in applauding the singer. “Your voice is a 
wonder,” he breathed, with excited show of feeling. 

“Nonsense,” returned the girl, while her eyes 
sparkled and mischievous dimples played around the 
full red lips. “Mr. Warington, you are a flatterer.” 

“Indeed, he is not. Miss Carol,” said the deep, low 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


31 


voice of Richard Manville, who had approached un- 
observed. “You have a voice from heaven.” 

Something in his eyes, as they gazed for a moment - 
into hers, brought a swift rush of color to the fair face, 
and she quickly withdrew the hand he had taken in his 
own. A little group had formed about Naomi, with 
congratulations upon their lips, when suddenly a 
piercing shriek startled every one. The cry had come 
from Marjory Miller, who, with another piercing cry, 
fell senseless to the ground. Naomi, prompted by 
her sympathy for the girl, was quick to reach her side, 
but not before Mr. Simpson, who lifted the slight form 
not too carefully in his arms. Naomi caught the words 
that he whispered in the dulled ear, “None of your 
spells here, girl.” 

Incensed beyond measure at what she had heard, 
Naomi brushed the man aside and deftly opened the 
collar of the girl’s waist, while Mrs. Lovejoy excitedly 
applied her smelling salts. 

“I think a physician should be called.” It was Mrs. 
Carmen who spoke, when the girl showed no signs of 
reviving. Quick to act, Wallace Warington with long 
strides disappeared down the road, and in an in- 
credibly short time returned with Dr. Elliot in an 
automobile. 

After a hasty examination, the doctor stated that 
the girl needed immediate attention, and he sug- 
gested that she be carried into the house of the hostess, 
since Mr. Simpson’s home was at some distance. 

“Certainly,” acquiesced Mrs. Carmen. 


32 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


But Naomi, who had not left the girl’s side, suddenly 
seized the physician’s arm. “Mrs. Carmen needs to 
be with her guests. Carry her to my home,” and with 
one hand she pointed peremptorily to the Manor, 
and with the other gathered the girl’s collar and belt 
from the ground. Without a word the doctor took 
the limp form in his strong arms, and before the lawyer 
knew what had happened, physician and patient, 
accompanied by Naomi and Warington, swept down 
the road and out of sight. 

Mrs. Williams was quick to respond to her niece’s 
wishes, and soon Marjory Miller was resting peacefully 
in the blue room of the Manor. After the doctor 
had gone, Naomi took her place at the bedside. Her 
aunt begged to relieve her, but she would not yield, 
and all night she remained at the side of the patient. 
For a while Marjory would rest quietly, and then would 
talk deliriously. Naomi at first paid no attention to 
the girl’s wanderings, but as she caught the name of 
Mr. Simpson, unconsciously she bent her head to listen. 

The doctor had told Naomi and Mrs. Williams that 
Marjory was of a very nervous and delicate tempera- 
ment, and that he had once before treated her for a 
condition similar to this which she was now experienc- 
ing. “If she does not grow stronger as she grows 
older, she will one day have a fatal collapse,” he said. 

A few days passed before Marjory was pronounced 
out of danger. “And some nursing is yet required,” 
the doctor said to Mrs. Williams. “Surely your niece 
should allow some one to take her place.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


33 


But Naomi was firm in her resolution not to resign 
her post to any one save her aunt. “No one else 
shall be with Marjory,” she thought, “while she talks 
deliriously.” It was fortunate indeed for poor Mar- 
jory that she had such a helpful friend, for even with 
the tender care and nursing which she received, she 
faded away to “ ’most a shadow,” as Mrs. Williams 
said. 

Although Marjory had passed her eighteenth birth- 
day, she looked much younger than this. Mrs. Simp- 
son had kept her dresses short, regardless of her age, 
and as the girl was fragile and much below the average 
height, people never thought she had “grown up.” 

At last Naomi was rewarded for her tireless care and 
nursing, when one evening as she entered Marjory’s 
room, she found the patient awake, with bright and 
questioning eyes. 

“Oh, Naomi, why am I here? I cannot under- 
stand!” and she passed one thin hand across her fore- 
head. “How — ^when — ” 

“Now, Marjory dear, not so many questions at 
once. Oh! I’m so delighted to see you better.” And 
she took the little hands and clasped them in her own. 

“I remember, Naomi, it happened the day of the 
party. Tell me, how long have I been here?” And 
she looked with wondering eyes about the attractive 
room. 

“Not too long, Marjory, and you will soon be well 
now.” 

“But what day of the month is it, Naomi?” per- 


34 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


sisted the girl, “and oh, tell me how I came here, and 
what about Mr. Simpson?” 

“Don’t be alarmed, Marjory. No one has cared for 
you except Aunt Margaret and myself. You have 
been here just two weeks today, and now if you remain 
quiet, I will tell you all about it.” 

For a long time they talked, Marjory eagerly ask- 
ing questions, while Naomi answered with truthful 
candor. Marjory’s gratitude knew no bounds, when 
she learned how much of Naomi’s time had been spent 
in the sick room. 

“You have thanked me enough already,” exclaimed 
Naomi, with a suggestion of tears in her eyes, as the 
sick girl wept out her gratitude on the other’s shoulder. 

“Oh, it would have been terrible had I been sick 
again in Mr. Simpson’s house!” Suddenly the big 
blue eyes looked still bigger and a flush swept over the 
pale face, while the small hands were clasped tightly 
together. 

To Naomi the girl looked as though she were facing 
a terrible ordeal — a fateful crisis in her life. “Naomi,” 
and now the voice shook with the suspense she was 
undergoing, while her breath came in little pants, 
“did I ever speak of Mr. Simpson while I was deliri- 
ous?” 

Naomi, feeling that the truth would be best, replied 
gently, “Yes, dear.” 

“Did I say — oh, tell me, Naomi, what I said.” 

Fearing that her patient was becoming too excited, 
Naomi spoke reassuringly to her and placed her so 


A LIFE ILLUMINED S5 


that she reclined in a more comfortable position. 
Then quietly she repeated to her all that had been 
revealed. “But your secret is safe with me, Marjory. 
Rest assured, no one will know what you have said 
until the right time comes. Now you must quiet all 
your fears and believe with me that only good will 
come to you.” 

Their conversation was here interrupted by the en- 
trance of Mrs. Williams. She was so delighted at 
finding the patient in her right mind that she suggested 
telephoning the good news to the doctor at once. 

“Wait until Marjory has had a good supper,” said 
Naomi, as she wrote down a bill of fare and handed 
it to her aunt. 

“But do you think it is right for Marjory to eat 
these things cried the woman, as she quickly ran 
her eye down the penciled sheet. 

“Yes, indeed,” replied Naomi, smiling. “Did not 
the doctor tell you that you could rely upon my 
orders?” 

“Yes, but—” 

“Now, no ‘buts,’ Auntie; do hurry. I know Mar- 
jory is just famished.” And indeed Marjory did 
justice to the tempting meal which was sent to the 
room. 

“Yes, that will do nicely, Katie,” Naomi said, as 
the maid arranged the tray by the bedside. “Now 
please lower the shades and light the room for us.” 

A half hour later Naomi selected a book from the 
table and seated herself in a comfortable blue wicker 


36 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


chair close to the bed. “Now, Marjory, I want you 
to be obedient to me,” she said playfully, “as you 
know I am the nurse. I am going to read to you, and 
I want you to put everything else out of your mind. 
This will rest and refresh you.” 

Marjory listened attentively as the voice sounded 
sweet and clear in the quiet room. At first she was 
soothed by the gentle rhythmic sound of Naomi’s 
voice, but presently she was attracted by the subject- 
matter itself. That it was a book of religious nature 
she was certain, but never before had any reading 
so eased and quieted her. “My troubles seem to dis- 
appear,” she thought, “and I feel so rested.” Only 
once did the listener interrupt the reading. 

“Naomi, I think God arranged it just this way, and 
I feel relieved that you know my secret and it is safe. 
Who knows but that you may in time be the one to 
supply the missing link?” 

Naomi looked up at her with a tender little smile. 
Even after she was assured of the quiet, regular breath- 
ing, Naomi continued for some time with the reading, 
then closed the book and sat for a time in deep thought. 
“Indeed God may have so arranged it,” she softly 
murmured, as, standing by the bedside, she looked 
down upon the slumbering girl. 


Chapter V. 


THE RETREAT. 

Mr. Simpson had repeatedly sent word that he 
wished Marjory to return home, and now the girl held 
a missive in her hand which was couched in no tender 
language, but stated in unmistakable terms that she 
must return before another day had elapsed. 

“But how could I have gone before today she 
exclaimed to Naomi, as she tremulously fingered the 
^ unwelcomed note. “Last week when he sent for me, 
the doctor would not allow me to go. Oh, Naomi, 
how could he write me such a cold, cruel letter! It 
makes it doubly hard for me to leave you and this 
beautiful house.” 

It was the afternoon of the third day of Marjory^s 
convalescence, and the two girls were seated in the 
beautiful sun-parlor of the Manor. Marjory looked 
pale and thin, but the expression of strained fear had 
left the little oval face, and even Mrs. Williams had 
remarked on the look of hopefulness that had now 
taken its place. 

Naomi had discovered that Marjory’s wardrobe was 
a scanty one, and that the few dresses which she had 
were made in an imbecoming style, or in no “style” 
at all. Without saying anything about it, Naomi had 
37 


38 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


filled a suitcase with some of her own pretty clothes 
and had it ready for Marjory to take with her. 

“It is not Mrs. Simpson’s fault,” Marjory had ex- 
plained, as they were conversing about her clothes. 
“She does all her own sewing with the help I give her, 
but she has so little money to do with. She has to 
account to her husband for every penny she spends.” 

“Oh, to think of the awful injustice he has done 
you, Marjory! You might be wearing — ” 

“’Sh! Naomi, remember your promise. You know 
I can prove nothing — nothing.” 

“I will never betray you, dear, but the time must 
come when Mr. Simpson’s dishonesty will be uncovered. 
Right is right, and God will give you what is yours. 
We will have patience and firmly believe that sin 
cannot hide itself, and that you cannot be deprived 
of that which belongs by law and justice to you. Re- 
member the time-worn saying, ‘Murder will out.’ 
Right will uncover the wrong and punish the evil- 
doers.” 

“I will remember all the beautiful things you have 
.) told me, Naomi. It was such a blessing that I came 
here.” She took one of Naomi’s soft pretty hands 
and stroked it caressingly. 

“Every sorrow has its blessing, every cloud its silver 
lining,” murmured Naomi. “You still have some- 
thing for which to be grateful.” 

For one moment the little thin face looked happy; 
the next, tears filled the eyes and sobs shook the deli- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


39 


cate frame. “But nobody loves me, Naomi, nobody 
cares — I have no place in life.” 

“Hush, Marjory, how wrong you are in your belief! 
God loves you; you have as much right to live, to 
love and to be loved, as the stars have to shine and the 
sun to give us light. Indeed you have a far greater 
right, for are you not the image of God — ^Love.? You 
have a work to do and a place to fill, and God will 
reveal it to you.” 

Marjory lifted her tear-stained face to ask wistfully, 
“But when, Naomi.^^ When?” 

“Now,” was the earnest reply. “Just as soon as you 
realize that God is everything to you. To Him there 
is no yesterday, no tomorrow. It is right for you to 
have a place now, for you to love and be loved now, 
for you to enjoy freedom now; but, dear, you will have 
to know and love God first before you can realize and 
partake of all this good which rightfully belongs to 
you. You know the Bible says, ‘Seek ye first the 
kingdom of God, and all these things will be added 
unto you.’” 

“You talk so beautifully, Naomi, and so confidently. 
I have never had a Bible of my own. It may sound 
terrible for me to say so, but I have never cared for 
religion. Don’t misunderstand me, Naomi,” continued 
the girl with flushed cheeks, as though she had said a 
terrible thing, “but I would rather be good and stay 
away from church than to attend church and then not 
live up to what I profess to be.’” 

She was surprised as the other replied with a win- 


40 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


ning, reassuring smile. “You think just as I do, Mar- 
jory. There are a great many persons who never go 
to church, who make no outward profession of being 
what is called religious, yet who are more in the proc- 
ess of entering heaven than some of those who occupy 
high positions in the churches. It is not professing 
the Truth which counts so much, as it is living the 
Truth in our daily lives. I have placed some books 
in your suitcase which I should like to have you read, 
and one is a Bible. I believe you will find them in- 
teresting and helpful, and I think they will give you 
an understanding of what religion really is.” 

“I will read all you have given me,” exclaimed 
Marjory, with passionate impulse, as she kissed the 
hand which she was holding in her own. “Every one 
knows how good, how kind, how charitable you are to 
those in need. You have surely found the secret of 
true religion.” 

“I am only just finding it,” returned Naomi, as a 
glad smile swept her face. “I still have much to 
learn. But now, dear,” she continued in a lighter 
vein, as she glanced at the small clock on the mantle- 
piece, “we have but another hour together. I have 
cautioned the driver to go carefully; you can trust 
him to take you home safely. I will visit you as 
often as possible, and remember that Love will de- 
liver you, and return to you all that has seemingly 
been kept from you.” 

A little while after Marjory had gone Naomi de- 
cided to go out into the fresh air to take one of her 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


41 


long strolls. She was fond of roaming about the beau- 
tiful grove belonging to her estate, superintending 
the care of the garden, and taking long walks into the 
open country. 

Billy showed his delight, as he bounded lightly by 
his mistress* side across the newly cut meadow, stopping 
now and then to spring into the air after a tempting 
grasshopper, which usually evaded his claws. 

“Oh, Billy,’* declared Naomi, as she raised her 
finger chidingly, “don’t you know that you should 
not destroy life? Poor little grasshopper! He wants 
to enjoy God’s dear sunshine, and you must let him . 
Now come on for a race, Billy.” 

The girl ran down an incline, and Billy, with a last 
regretful glance at a grasshopper struggling on the 
ground near him, bounded after her. Knowing well 
his mistress* favorite haunts, he was soon at her side 
as she made her way through a small hedge of trees. 

“We will soon be there, Billy!” she exclaimed in 
excited pleasure, as she gathered her skirt about her, 
and lightly tripped over stones and bits of soft green 
moss. Soon they reached the little brook which dashed 
and sparkled over the shining stones, making its way 
noisily between the irregular rows of maple trees. 

“Here we are!” and with a joyous laugh, she sprang 
toward a huge rock, which was her accustomed resting 
place. 

“Oh!” It was not so much an exclamation of 
fright as a cry of astonishment that came from her. 

“Miss Carol, indeed I beg your pardon, I fear I 


42 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


have frightened you.” And a tall manly figure rose 
from a half-recumbent position on the grass. 

“Mr. Manville!” she gasped, continuing to gaze 
with astonished eyes at the man before her. The next 
instant the humorous side of the incident appeared 
to her, and the expression of her face became arch 
and merry, while a silvery peel of laughter broke from 
her lips. Suddenly she hesitated; the tinge of red 
deepened in her cheeks, and the laughter died out of 
her face, while tears of confusion filled her eyes. 

“Oh, Mr. Manville, how could you!” And at the 
memory of how she had skipped about in Tomboy 
fashion with Billy, she dropped her face in quick em- 
barrassment. 

Mr. Manville had always prided himself upon his 
self-control, his complacent, cool manner, but he had 
never before seen as beautiful a young woman in 
blushes and tears. Knowing that he had deliberately 
remained seated upon the grass by the rock, while 
Naomi was tripping about with Billy, and that he had 
also deliberately watched every movement of the grace- 
ful, supple body without attempting to make known 
his presence, he, too, was embarrassed. For just an 
instant he felt that he would like to take her hands in 
his, and he was surprised at his own voice when he 
said: “Really, Miss Carol, I beg your forgiveness.” 

Naomi quickly regained her composure, and draw- 
ing herself up to her full height, lifted her eyes to his 
face. 

The man was conscious of a thrill of a new emotion 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


43 


as he studied the beautiful picture before him. “How 
queenly she looks without being tall,” he thought. 
Her upturned face was sweet and girlish. The rippling 
hair from the uncovered head was falling loosely away 
from her brows, while her delicate skin, warmed by the 
healthful exercise, was tinted with nature’s own ex- 
quisite coloring. As the deep violet eyes continued 
to look reproachfully at him, he found himself growing 
vaguely disconcerted. 

“You do not answer me,” he said at length. 

Naomi, feeling that perhaps he had been suJfficiently 
rebuked, said quietly, “If you can pardon yourself, 
why then I will forgive you.” 

“Then I am going to consider myself forgiven. Miss 
Carol, though I may not have deserved it. Let us 
sit down,” he said, motioning to the great smooth rock 
near which they stood. 

Naomi acquiesced in silence. 

“To begin with,” said the minister, “I think my 
offense extends back farther than my unwarranted 
silence. “I am afraid that I have wandered unin- 
vited onto your property.” 

“Yes, I suppose it belongs to me,” as she glanced 
about her. “My father’s estate embraces much of 
this surrounding country. However, as this is the 
most ideal and tempting spot around here, I can easily 
forgive you for yielding to its enticement. When 
Billy and I want a special treat, we always remember 
this place. By the way, where has Billy gone.?” 

“I fear I have interrupted his frolic.” And a 


44 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


reminiscent twinkle came into the brown eyes of her 
companion. 

“You have indeed,” declared the girl, in a tone of 
forced severity, “and you don’t even look sorry.” 

The man made no reply to this, but continued to 
look at the picture beside him. 

“You are not a bit like a minister,” continued 
Naomi, with charming candor, as she studied his face 
vdth embarrassing closeness. 

“I am sorry,” he replied with a grave smile, as he 
submitted to her careful scrutiny. 

“Oh, you need not be,” she returned, with an arch 
smile. “It is impossible for some ministers to even 
seem — ^just men.” 

The man’s smile deepened at the naive remark. 

For a moment they both watched the brook as it 
sparkled in the sunshine, while a light breeze wafted 
to them the sweet fragrance of the early mowing. 

“What is that beside you?” queried Naomi, as 
she pointed to a pile of papers on the rock. 

“This,” he said, gathering up the loose sheets and 
arranging them carefully, “is my sermon. I thought 
this a delightful place to get ideas.” 

“Indeed it is just ideal,” returned Naomi, with 
enthusiasm. “May I ask your topic?” Then, as 
as afterthought, “But I suppose you would rather 
have me wait until Sunday.” 

“Why, no. Miss Carol, I shall be delighted to tell 
you.” As he glanced again at the carefully written 
manuscript, he continued, “I have selected this text: 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


45 


‘To be carnally minded is death, but to be spiritually 
minded is life and peace. If ye then be risen with 
Christ, seek those things which are above.’” 

If the minister had thought the bright, joyous figure 
beside him too young and frivolous to understand the 
deeper side of life, he had a surprise in store for him. 

“Your text certainly contains a wealth of meaning. 
What is your idea of being carnally minded?” 

At the simple, direct question the man flushed 
slightly, but he replied quietly: “To be carnally 
minded means to be so occupied with worldly ideas 
and pursuits as to forget that for every moment of 
our time we must give an account.” 

As he spoke, Naomi studied his strong face. He 
had removed his hat and she now noticed that the dark 
brown hair was well streaked with gray, although he 
looked not more than thirty. The smooth, closely 
shaven face was handsome and intellectual and be- 
spoke a gentle, kind disposition not always found in a 
body of such great porportions. 

As he finished speaking, it seemed to him that a 
smile as of regret crossed the girl’s lips, and when her 
eyes met his, he thought there was something akin to 
pity in the glance. 

“Do you not agree with me. Miss Carol?” 

Now the face lighted as with inspired thought. 
“Yes, and no. I believe what you say is true, yet I 
would make my definition more at length.” The 
eyes looked away into the blue distance, while she 
continued: “The carnal mind is the mind opposed to 


46 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


and directly contrary to the Mind which was in Christ 
Jesus. To be spiritually minded — ^to know that 
Spirit, God is the only Mind and power, as Christ 
Jesus knew and demonstrated — means to know that 
all reality is in God, and that nothing is real or true 
except that which proceeds from God. When we 
enter into and continue in this knowledge, and thus 
become spiritually minded, we find life and peace. 
That kind of consciousness or mind which believes 
that there is a power other than God, good, is opposed 
to the mind of Christ, and so this consciousness may be 
called the mortal or carnal mind — and to be mortally 
or carnally minded brings about all the discords of 
earth.” 

All the while Naomi had been speaking, she had 
kept her eyes fixed upon the deep blue of the sky. 
She had spoken slowly, carefully. Indeed, it seemed 
to the man before her, as he listened to the rise and 
fall of the musical voice, that she was very deliberately 
choosing her words, and when she turned her eyes 
to his, he saw a dreamy mist in their liquid depths 
which seemed to tell him that she had been expressing 
her inmost thoughts, even at the risk of not being 
understood. 

There was a moment’s silence broken only by the 
twitter of birds in the overhanging tree. 

Richard Manville had a deeply religious nature, 
and always took enjoyment in discussing the serious 
questions of life. He was both surprised and de- 
lighted to find in Naomi Carol a woman of high ideals 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


47 


and aspirations. “Your ideas are beautifully ex- 
pressed, Miss Carol, but I fear they are rather trans- 
cendental.” 

“No, indeed,” she replied, confidently. “They 
are practical and demonstrable.” 

The minister smiled — smiled to think that this girl’s 
ideas of religion could possibly be more practical than 
his own. But he had still many surprises in store for 
him. 

To Naomi’s assertion, he said, “Jesus was divine, 
and therefore he had power to do great works and 
demonstrate his authority. It is not in the province 
of man to have the power that the Saviour had.” 

“There I must be allowed to differ with you, Mr. 
Manville. While no one has yet attained to such a 
full understanding of God as did Jesus Christ, still I 
believe it possible for one to demonstrate in a degree 
all the teachings of the Master. Does not the Bible 
say: ‘Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ 
Jesus’ ? Surely it is only as one manifests the Christ- 
mind that he is entering into the life and peace that 
your text promises.” 

Naomi was quick to note the expression of surprised 
amazement which swept over the man’s face. For a 
moment she wished she had not spoken if it were only 
to be misunderstood, but the next instant a smile 
parted the red lips and, as she raised her face to his, 
she said gently: “Mr. Manville, I forgot that I was 
speaking to my pastor. I think perhaps I had better 


48 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


not voice any more of my ideas, when they differ from 
yours.” 

Again the man could not account for the feeling that 
took possession of him. Always of a cool, even dis- 
position, he felt annoyed that he should be so easily 
affected by the sight of the sweet face which was now 
upturned to his in the most innocent yet bewitching 
fashion. He was surprised at himself as he found 
himself saying: “Indeed, Miss Carol, I want to know 
your ideas. It will bring us — it will make us more like 
friends to exchange our thoughts along these lines. 
Cannot we become friends?” 

“You know that occasionally next-door neighbors 
find it impossible to become friends,” returned Naomi, 
with a roguish smile. Then she added gravely: “And 
you may regret it.” 

Regret being her friend, knowing her ideas and 
aspirations! The thought was ridiculous. 

“Indeed, what could cause me to regret it. Miss 
Carol? ” he asked with wonder in his voice. 

There was an indefinable expression in the eyes which 
met his, but she made no response. 


Chapter VI. 


“the letter killeth.” 

“I hope, Mr. Manville, that you will preach to us 
from the New Testament,’’ said Naomi, as the con- 
versation drifted back to the church. “I have heard 
Exodus, Leviticus, and Proverbs preached from ever 
since I was a child, and I believe Lawrence would be 
glad of a change; at least it is in need of a change.” 

“Then I fear I shall have to disappoint you. Miss 
Carol. From what I have seen here, and from what 
the elders tell me, I believe that the people in Lawrence 
still need the law preached to them. There is noth- 
ing like it to draw souls to Christ. You know we shall 
have a revival here in the fall, and I must arrange my 
sermons to lead up to it. There are many souls here, 
I am told, that need to be awakened and brought to a 
realization of sin and its punishment.” 

Was he dreaming, or did he see again that look of 
disappointment akin to pity sweep over the fair face 
and quickly disappear? When she looked at him, 
her eyes betrayed no inward feeling, and she said 
quietly: “I am sorry you think that way. There are 
indeed many souls in Lawrence that need an awakening. 
There are many who need to know that hypocrisy is 
sin, and there are many here who need to be redeemed, 
49 


50 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


not through the religion of fear, but through the relig- 
ion of love.” 

Before he had a chance to reply, Naomi sprang 
lightly to her feet. “I must be going,” she said 
hastily. “I believe Billy has deserted me.” 

They walked side by side along the winding path 
which led through the meadows and brought them to 
the Manor. Naomi had regained her sunny manner 
and Mr. Manville was listening as one entranced to 
her ingenuous, sprightly talk. 

“You will come to see my garden some day when you 
are not busy writing sermons, will you not, Mr. Man- 
ville?” queried she, as they reached the gate. 

“Indeed, I shall be delighted. This is only a good- 
bye for the present,” as he pressed her hand. 

Tippie was standing at the parsonage gate waiting 
for his master, and now as he approached, the terrier 
ran toward him, barking and springing about ex- 
citedly, and then caressing his hands as though he had 
been gone several days instead of a few hours. The 
man stooped and patted the dog’s head, though his 
mind was at that moment elsewhere. 

“Tippie, I am a fool. I cannot account for my own 
feeling. I have seen prettier faces — that is, more 
regular, classical features — ^why should this one take 
such a hold on me? ” And a vision of the bright, sunny 
face rose before him. “She has such charming grace 
that she has bewitched me, that is all; but it will soon 
pass,” with a shrug of the broad shoulders. “And 
who knows, Tippie,” as he took the black-tipped nose 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


51 


between his strong fingers, “who knows but that it is 
all assumed? The smile, the grace, the manner, 
may all be — ^just assumed. I’ll make believe it, any- 
way,” he concluded, “and that will help me to for- 
get her.” 

Having decided up this course of action, his mind 
was relieved and he walked briskly up the lane to the 
parsonage. As he reached the stone steps leading to 
the vine-covered piazza, Mrs. Chase, the housekeeper, 
appeared in the doorway. He knew at once that 
something had happened. Mrs. Chase’s habitually 
smooth and even countenance showed nervous ex- 
citement while her black eyes had a strained, tense 
expression. 

“Mr. Manville, I have been waiting and watching 
for you,” she began. “An awful thing has happened 
to Dave Starr; he’s been killed, overtook in his sin. 
His wife is goin’ on so that the neighbors sent word for 
you. Oh, it’s terrible, sir ! ” and she wrung her hands. 

“Quiet yourself, Mrs. Chase, and tell me all about 
it.” They entered the house and he motioned her into 
a chair. His own calm, even voice did much to re- 
store the woman’s self-possession. “Now, let me hear 
it all.” 

“Well, it was this way. You know that Dave 
Starr drinks terribly. He has been drinking these 
last fifteen years. All the preachers that ever’s been 
here have tried to convert him,” with a grave shake of 
the head, “and they preached some mighty powerful 
sermons on hell, too, but it didn’t take on him. Once 


52 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


it came near taking, and people thought he’d get con- 
verted sure, ’cause after one sermon he heard on fire 
and brimstone, he stopped drinkin’ for a spell, but it 
didn’t last. It didn’t take deep enough.” 

Mr. Manville had only known Mrs. Chase since his 
stay in Lawrence. Having brought no housekeeper 
with him, he was glad to have her remain after his 
predecessor had removed to another charge. “I 
know the place and the folks so well, I’d rather stay,” 
she had said. However, he had been with her long 
enough to hear the history of nearly every one in the 
town and knew well that he would gain nothing now 
by interrupting her recital. She would tell it all in 
time, so he waited patiently. 

Mrs. Chase paused a moment for want of breath, 
then went on: “Well, it seems that last night he went 
into Stevens’ saloon as usual for his beer before he 
went home from work, and he got some drink and 
carried out more in a jug. His wife — nice woman 
Kate is, too — met him at his door. She saw he was 
drunk as usual, but she’s more used to talkin’ to him 
drunk than sober, so she asked him if he’d go over to 
the Simmons’ and take a cup of custard to Mrs. Sim- 
mons. Now the Simmons are worse off than the Starrs, 
though Lord knows, they’re poor enough — ^but Kate 
Starr had been with Mrs. Simmons all day ’cause a new 
baby had just come and she had taken care of her. 
Poor Mrs. Simmons had not enough to eat in the 
house, so when Kate went back home, she fixed up 
some nice little custard for her — took it right out of 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


53 


her own mouth likely — and now asked Dave to take 
it over. Kate explained all this to Dave as he stood 
in the doorway. Dave had a big heart, even if it was 
a drunken one, and he could be full of feeling ’cause 
I’ve seen him cry at revivals, so he says: ‘Sure, I’ll 
take it to her, poor thing.’ Them’s the very words 
he made use of, and started down the road. Kate 
wanted him to leave the jug, but he wouldn’t listen 
to her, but carried it in one hand and the basket for 
Mrs. Simmons in the other. He hadn’t far to go — 
just down the road like and a bend, and he was there.” 

Mrs. Chase paused to moisten her lips, while the 
preacher sat in grave silence. 

“Well, what really happened after that, nobody just 
knows. Dave delivered the custard all right and even 
inquired for the baby and Mrs. Simmons, and then 
turned for home. Dr. Elliot, walking along about that 
time, saw something that looked like a man in the 
road, and found Dave Starr dead — run over by one of 
those infernal — oh, I forgot. Dominie, — one of those 
automobiles, though the Lord knows what it was 
doin’ around the place that time of night. It’s bad 
enough for a person to get out of their way in the day- 
time, let alone in the dark. But the jug was empty — 
likely enough he’d emptied it after he left the Sim- 
mons’, and was then struck dead — killed right in his 
sin, and never was converted. It’s a terrible lesson to 
folks in Lawrence. I hope you will make it your next 
subject for Wednesday evening prayer meeting.” 


54 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Yes, the wages of sin is death,” said the grave 
voice of the preacher. “And how is his wife?” 

“ Well, that’s why I was watchin’ for you,” declared 
the woman, wholly forgetful that a half hour had 
elapsed since he had returned. “ It’s her I want to tell 
you about. She’s takin’ on terrible. The neighbors 
have all been in to see her. I just came from there 
a short time before you came home. She won’t listen 
to the reason of religion, but calls for you.” 

“I will go to her at once. Will you prepare me a 
light supper? I may not be back for some time.” 

Mrs. Chase now flew to the kitchen, and it was not 
long before the minister found himself at the door of 
the Starrs’ home. It was a one-storied house with no 
paint, and he could see, even in the dusk, that the roof 
was beyond repair, while the two steps leading from 
the ground to the door were entirely broken away. 
As he was standing for a moment looking at the dilap- 
idated building and picturing the want the inmates 
must have suffered, some one within suddenly struck 
a light which aroused him to the painful task at hand. 

“ Poor woman ! ” he thought, as he knocked gently. 

The door opened and a girl of about six stood in the 
doorway with wide eyes and pale, thin face. “ Come 
right in, preacher,” said a voice from behind, and Mrs. 
Starr drew back the child and brought forward a 
chair. 

After a few words of comfort from the minister, the 
woman burst forth beseechingly: “You will not tell 
me what the elders all say,” here the voice was hushed 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


55 


to a whisper, “that Dave is lost? Oh, he cannot be 
lost!” A picture rose to the woman’s mind. It was 
not the drunken husband who had abused and even 
struck her, but it was the man who had once told her 
that he loved her, the man who had held her hand in 
his and asked her to be a help-mate to him. This 
man was dead in the next room; and they had told 
her that his soul was lost. 

As the pastor had made no reply, the woman raised 
her grief-stricken face. “Is he lost, preacher? Tell 
me, is he lost?” 

“ It is not for man to say, Mrs. Starr. Let us leave 
it to God in His infinite wisdom.” 

“ But he was not converted, and he died in sin, didn’t 
he? ” she persisted. 

“Yes, he died in sin, but try not to think of that, 
Mrs. Starr,” replied the man gently, as he moved 
toward her and took her hands in his. “Try to think 
that God knows best. His ways are past finding out 
and you must leave judgment to Him. His goodness 
is everlasting.” 

But the woman would not be put off. She must 
hear the truth from the minister’s own lips. “But 
if he’d never been converted, and if he was cut right 
off in his sin, then he must be lost — mustn’t he, 
preacher? ” 

Oh, the yearning in the voice! Mr. Manville put 
his hands to his forehead. These were the scenes that 
made his heart ache. If he could only tell her that her 
husband was not lost, — ^but no, he must be true to his 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


creed. No human pity must dim his spiritual duty 
toward the woman. “ God help me,” was all he could 
think. 

The woman, agonized beyond control by the awful 
suspense she was undergoing, now threw herself at his 
feet and with her hands upon his knees, exclaimed 
hoarsely: “Oh, preacher, tell me the truth! God 
could never do such a thing as to burn Dave in hell! 
When he wasn’t drunk, he had a good heart and I was 
in hopes he’d be converted at this next revival, for 
you’re the kind that would have brought him in. 
You’d have preached about hell and that always 
affected him. Why some times he’d stay sober for 
days after he’d heard one of them sermons — but now 
he’s gone! Oh, say it’s not too late, preacher!” as 
she raised her face full of awful yearning. 

Richard Manville lifted his head, and had the woman 
not been so completely wrapped in her own sorrow, 
she would have noticed the white face and the deep 
lines about the mouth; but all she saw was the pas- 
sionate pity in his eyes, as he looked down upon her. 
He spoke not a word, but in that look she knew his 
answer. With a groan of agony, she sank to the floor. 

Tenderly he raised her, speaking to her words of 
comfort. For a long time he talked to her about 
God’s love. His infinite wisdom and goodness. She 
had at last become quiet, — the suspense was over, 
though her last hope was gone. She listened with 
pathetic stillness, as he told her that it was all for her 
own good. “God means it all for the best; He sends 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


57 


us sorrows to bring our hearts nearer to Him. We 
must trust Him.” Then he knelt by the woman’s 
side and prayed — sprayed that God would give her 
strength to bear what He had sent upon her, assured 
God that they loved and trusted Him who, in His in- 
fallible wisdom, governed all, and finished with the 
declaration: “Though He slay me, yet will I trust in 
Him.’” 

The minister rose to his feet, took the woman’s 
hand in parting, and placing something in it, with a 
“God bless you,” was gone. 

“A five dollar bill,” she murmured listlessly, as she 
opened the crumpled paper in her hand. “He is a 
good man and has a tender heart. Of course he must 
be loyal to God and his own convictions. But oh, 
it is hard to love God if you believe He has taken from 
you your loved one!” 


Chapter VII. 


“but the spirit giveth life.*' 

The next morning, bright and early, Naomi was 
out watering the roses. 

“You know, Thornton, I watch these blooms as 
closely as you do,** she said to the gardener, who stood 
by observing her, as here and there she gently drew 
forward a bud that it might feel more directly the 
warmth of the sun, or inspected the bushes carefully 
to make sure that Thornton*s pruning had been thor- 
oughly performed. 

“Oh, these beautiful, beautiful roses! How I love 
them!** she exclaimed, as she walked among the 
the flower beds which the man had arranged in artistic 
design on the spacious lawn. “I can almost see the 
buds open, can*t you, Thornton.^** and she took a 
beautiful pink bloom in her hand and gazed at it in- 
tently. 

“ Yes, Miss Naomi, I sometimes think I can.** 

“And just look at these sweet peas,** continued the 
girl, as she reached the end of the walk near the road. 
“ Had you not trained them so nicely, they would have 
climbed this great stone fence.** 

“Good morning, Miss Naomi.** 

58 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


59 


At the sound of the voice, the girl looked up quickly, 
and was surprised to see Mr. Simpson and John War- 
ren, the village grocer. 

Everybody in town knew John Warren, and every- 
body liked him. Also, everybody knew that he had 
never been converted and that he seldom attended 
church. Many ministers had tried to convert him, 
but none had succeeded. As Naomi looked up, she 
instinctively compared the appearance of the two men. 
The lawyer was tall, while Mr. Warren was short and 
stout. The lawyer had steel gray eyes, set close to- 
gether beneath a narrow forehead, which gave an un- 
pleasant, cunning look to the shrewd and determined 
face. The eyes of Mr. Warren were kindly, laughing 
eyes, which told of an even, good-natured disposition. 
Warren’s face broke out into a smile as he greeted her. 

“A bright morning. Miss Naomi, and indeed you 
look as bright as the day itself.” 

The three talked together for a few minutes, and 
Naomi was about to turn back to her plants when Mr. 
Simpson remarked casually: “Have you heard about 
Dave Starr? ” 

“No, has anything happened to him?” queried 
Naomi anxiously. Naomi knew all the families in the 
church and visited some of the poorer ones regularly. 
Only the week before she had taken Mrs. Starr a 
basket of fruit and some clothing for the children, 
and the woman had remarked that her husband was 
not drinking as heavily as usual. 


60 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Yes, it’s likely he thinks something is happening 
to him about now,” replied the lawyer with ironical 
coolness. “ He’s dead.” 

“Dead!” 

“Yes, dead. He was run over by an automobile — 
overtaken in his sin. He was never converted, and 
the wages of sin is death. Mrs. Starr won’t believe 
he is in hell, but he is just the same,” he finished, with 
something very like satisfaction. 

“Mr. Simpson, how can you become his judge?” 
Naomi spoke with indignation, a little spot of bright 
red appearing on either cheek. 

“I simply believe the Bible,” he replied dryly, as 
his narrow eyes sought to confuse hers. “The soul 
that sins shall be damned. Have you been in the Bible 
Class so long, and yet are in doubt of sin and its punish- 
ment?” 

“ I do not believe in it,” declared Naomi, with quick 
vehemence. 

“ Believe in what? ” 

“ I do not believe in a place called hell,” said Naomi, 
in clear, ringing tones, and with eyes that looked 
directly into the cold, gray ones. 

“H’m,” murmured the lawyer, as he eyed her with a 
critical glare. “H’m,” he repeated, hardly knowing 
what else to say. 

“What’s the good of religion if there isn’t a hell for 
sinners and the unconverted?” His glance was com- 
prehensive enough to include the man at his side. 

“The unconverted are by no means the only sinners 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


61 


in the world, Mr. Simpson,” averred Naomi unequivo- 
cally. “It is only as we remove the beams from our 
own eyes that we can note the slivers in another’s. 
Religion is to teach people to be honest, to help the 
poor and needy, to be loving and kind; to practice 
what one preaches; to be a good husband — ” 

Naomi was here interrupted by Mr. Warren, who 
exclaimed excitedly, “Do you think that’s religion. 
Miss Naomi?” 

“I believe that all this is necessary in order for one 
to be a Christian,” was the gentle, yet firm reply. 

“Then I’m one, and I never knew it.” The man 
clapped his hands in a delightful fashion. “I haven’t 
a bad habit. Miss Naomi; that is, I never drink, smoke, 
or swear. I pay my bills, which is more’n some folks 
right in the church can say. I give to the needy and 
I’m good to my wife and children, and what’s more, I 
make no pretense of bein’ what I’m not. And to think 
that I’ve got religion, and didn’t know it. Well, I’ll 
be hanged! But, Miss Naomi, you belong to the 
church, how is it you think different from Mr. Simp- 
son here?” 

“I joined the church before I realized what religion 
was — before I was able to think for myself.” 

“Well, you keep to them ideas. Miss Naomi, ’cause 
they’re better, heaps better’n any I’ve yet heard from 
the pulpit.” 

“Say, Mr. Simpson,” he continued, as he pulled 
the lawyer by the sleeve, “what do you do when a 
tramp comes to your door? ” 


62 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


‘I pray for him,” was the cool rejoinder. 

“Well, I give him a cup of hot coffee and a roll. 
Now I reckon if you were hungry and without money, 
you’d take the coffee any time in preference to the 
prayer.” John Warren laughed, while the lawyer’s 
face kept its accustomed rigor. “Now every time the 
preacher asks for the sinners to stand, I’m the first 
feller to jump up, but I never got that — ^what you call 
it — ‘converted’ yet. Say, Miss Naomi, wouldn’t it 
be a great thing if some night, at some of them corkin’ 
revival meetings, the preacher’d ask for all the hypo- 
crites to rise. Think you’d stand up, Mr. Simpson?” 
The man laughed heartily. 

No one ever got angry with John Warren, for no one 
took him seriously. 

The lawyer grunted. 

“It’d take a sunbeam from heaven to melt that icy 
heart of your’n,” and he gave another chuckle, “but 
I must be a-goin’ now.” 

After the men had left, Naomi hurried to the house, 
and changing her morning gown for a walking suit, was 
soon on her way to Mrs. Starr’s. She carried a basket 
containing cold meat, bread, and some jelly, which 
Mrs. Williams and the maid had packed while she 
was dressing. As she quickened her steps, she was 
thinking of the tragedy that had made Mrs. Starr 
a widow, and wondering how the woman could sup- 
port herself and her small children. 

Naomi was so intent upon her thoughts that she 
did not notice a man coming toward her, until she 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


63 


almost ran into Mr. Whipple, who was just returning 
from Mrs. Starr’s. 

“Good morning, Miss Naomi, I suppose you are on 
your way to administer consolation to the widow. I’m 
just coming from there.” 

Mr. Whipple was a thin, short man, and had a very 
high-pitched voice. It always seemed to Naomi that 
his voice proceeded from somewhere near the top of his 
head. 

“Yes,” she replied, gravely. “Mrs. Starr will need 
all the support we can give her, now that she has no 
husband.” 

“She will indeed,” returned he, as solemnly as the 
high voice would admit. “It’s an awful example for 
unbelievers. Miss Naomi, — a fine topic for the new 
minister for revivals. This is a subject that will 
touch sinners’ hearts with live coals from off His 
altar. The Lord be praised!” Mr. Whipple repeated 
this pious phraseology in an unctuous way, which he 
generally reserved for such occasions. 

The girl’s eyes flashed under their dark lashes. “I 
think it would be better if the church and all of us 
gave attention to the widow and leave the judgment 
of her husband to God.” 

“You are not talking sound speech now. Miss Naomi 
forget not the law in your sympathy.” He shook his 
head at her gravely. “I prayed with her, and I be- 
lieve she feels more resigned now. Praise the Lord! 
She kind of wanted to ignore the matter, but it’s an 
awful judgment on the man. As I told her, it couldn’t 


64 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


be plainer that he was overtook by hell, but praise the 
Lord for His judgment!” 

“What! Mr. Whipple, you do not mean to say that 
you told that poor woman that her husband is in 
hell.f^” The consternation in Naomi’s voice was suf- 
ficient to make the little man fairly jump with aston- 
ishment. 

“ ’Course I did. What’s hell for if Dave Starr didn’t 
go there?” 

“Oh, the awfulness of such a creed!” Naomi 
trembled with indignation and horror at the thought. 

‘The dear woman — ^how could you tell her such a 
thing — ^how dare you!” 

For a moment the man seemed to wilt under the 
scathing look of the eyes that were almost black in 
their intensity. 

“Miss Naomi, what’s come over you? Sounds as if 
you are back-slidin’. What I have said has been 
preached in this here church ever since you’ve been 
born. Why, you’ve been brought right up under it. 
That the wicked are damned is as plain in the Bible 
as the nose on one’s face. Why God says so.” 

“Oh, no!” exclaimed Naomi passionately. “The 
law of mortal man has said so, never the law of God.”' 
She did not wait for a reply, but hurried on with a 
sickening feeling at her heart. 

Mr. Whipple watched the girl until she had disap- 
peared. “Lord bless my soul! Naomi Carol a back- 
slider! Dave Starr a drunken sinner not damned! 
Why where’s the good of a hell at all then?” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


65 


Naomi’s heart went out in pity as she took the chair 
Mrs. Starr placed for her. They sat in a small one- 
windowed room used both for a kitchen and a living 
room. The wall was not papered and the plaster had 
broken away in places. As Naomi contrasted it with 
the dining room of the Manor, she shuddered. 

Mrs. Starr had seated herself opposite Naomi, 
who at the sight of the grief -stricken face hardly knew 
what to say. 

“I’ve brought something for the children,” she began 
gently, as she placed the basket on the table, “I 
thought you might not feel like cooking at this time.” 

“Thank you. Miss Carol. It was thoughtful of 
you. John Warren sent me a basket of things, too. 
It’s so kind of him, and he’s not a Christian either.” 

“Did no one else help you, Mrs. Starr?” 

“No one, but the preacher — in that way. They’ve 
all got ways for their money, I suppose. They’ve 
all been here though,” with a sigh. “They came and 
prayed for me to be resigned to God’s will.” Here 
the voice caught in a sob, while a big tear rolled down 
the thin, drawn face. 

“Mrs. Starr, I’m so sorry,” and Naomi took one 
of the rough hands in her own and stroked it gently. 
These were really the first words of sympathy the be- 
reaved woman had received. The first thought of the 
others had been for Dave’s soul. Ah, Dave’s soul, 
where was it now? At the thought, she turned again 
to her sorrow. 

“Miss Carol, I’m a Christian woman, but I can’t 


66 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


understand God’s love for us. Poor Dave never had a 
chance, and no learnin*. He left home when he was a 
boy because of the lickin’s he got from his drunken 
father; he got the drink habit from him, you know. 
We’ve always been poor, and the only company Dave 
had was lyin’, swearin’, drunken men. Oh, couldn’t 
God have helped us if He’d wanted to? And then 
Dave wasn’t all bad, either; he seemed glad to take 
the custard down to Mrs. Simmons, and even in- 
quired for her and the baby, and said he hoped they 
would get on all right. Oh, why does God love one 
more than another? Why is one soul saved and an- 
other lost? How can I love God when He sent Dave 
to hell?” 

Naomi did not try to interrupt the recital. She 
knew that the poor woman was pouring out the deepest 
anguish a human heart could feel. Her own eyes were 
dimmed with tears, and her voice was passionate with 
yearning as she said: “Dear Mrs. Starr, oh, believe me, 
God is Love. Your husband is God’s child as much 
as any one else, and no human soul is ever lost. Does 
not the Bible say: ‘All shall know me, from the least 
to the greatest’? It is not true that one can burn 
eternally. God is not cruel or revengeful. All of us 
will always have a chance to be better. It is never too 
late for one to repent and forsake his sin. Believe 
me, for I tell you the truth.” 

The rigid, strained look relaxed, and the words 
came in a low, hoarse whisper. “Then you don’t 
believe that Dave’s in hell?” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


67 


“I don’t believe he is in hell any more than he 
was last week, and I know there is no such place as 
hell.” 

For a moment the face brightened at this ray of 
hope, then it fell again with despair. “But the 
preacher — ^he was here last night, and he wouldn’t 
tell me but what Dave was lost, and oh, I begged him 
so to tell me that Dave would get another chance! 
But he couldn’t say it. He said Dave was cut off in 
his sins.” 

Again Naomi shuddered at this terrible doctrine. 
Should she contradict the minister? And how could 
she explain it to the woman? But before she had a 
chance for further thought, she was interrupted by 
the widow. 

“Miss Carol, you are a Christian, aren’t you?” 

“Yes,” returned the girl simply. 

“Well, the minister preaches hell and damnation. 
How can you be a Christian, and not believe it?” 

“It is true, Mrs. Starr, that I have belonged to the 
church here for several years, but it is only lately that 
I am convinced that it placed the wrong interpreta- 
tion upon much that is found in the Bible, and that 
many of its doctrines do not conform to the teachings 
of Christ. Believe me when I tell you that God is 
divine Love, that there can be no place called hell 
because God fills all space, and wherever your husband 
is, he has as much opportunity for seeking and finding 
God as he had here.” 


68 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Don’t deceive me. Miss Carol. Do you really 
believe that he still has a chance to reform?” 

“I believe it with my whole heart.” 

There was no mistaking the girl’s ringing sincerity. 
Her honest, earnest eyes looked straight into the tear- 
dimmed gray ones, while her voice carried a weight 
of conviction in its steady, clear tone. 

For a long time they talked, the widow listening 
earnestly, hungrily, to the words of love and cheer 
as they fell from Naomi’s lips. The girl made God’s 
everlasting and impartial love and care for His chil- 
dren all so clear to her that, as she listened, it seemed 
as if the very room itself were filled with life, not death; 
hope, not despair; trust and joy instead of the awful 
nightmare of fear and anguish. 

A gleam of sunlight now came through the small pane 
of glass and seemed fairly to radiate its brightness in 
the small square room. 

“Now I must go,” exclaimed Naomi. “It is time 
for lunch; but I shall come soon again, and please 
accept this with my love,” and she slipped a bill into 
the woman’s hand. 

“You have been so good. Miss Carol. You have 
lifted such a load from my heart. God certainly sent 
you here,” and she bent reverently to kiss the girl’s 
hand. “You don’t think I’ll forget all you’ve said to 
me and that terrible fear come upon me again?” 

“No, you will not forget,” Naomi replied reassur- 
ingly. “What I have told you will become clearer to 
you as you ponder over it.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


69 


“But the preacher — what about him?” in a troubled 
voice. 

For a moment Naomi felt startled herself, but the 
next instant her face cleared. “Don’t think anything 
about him, Mrs. Starr; just leave it with divine Love, 
and everything will come out all right.” 


Chapter VIII. 


THE COMPACT. 

It was on the Monday following the second Sunday 
in August that the minister was at work in his garden. 

“I fear I have neglected my home duties,” he re- 
marked to his housekeeper, as immediately after 
breakfast he went into the woodshed in search of his 
garden tools. 

Mrs. Chase stood in the kitchen doorway watching 
him. “Well, you’ve been a’ tending your flock, 
Dominie, and souls come before gardens.” 

The minister smiled. “How sweetly the birds are 
singing,” he thought, as he began to use his hoe among 
the vegetables. A robin had lighted on the ground 
near him, and began to pour forth a rapturous song, 
regardless of a pair of fascinated canine eyes which 
viewed him from a distance. 

Presently he paused a moment in his work to wipe 
the perspiration from his forehead. Unconsciously 
his gaze sought the Manor grounds, for had he not 
seen its mistress among her flower gardens even earlier 
than this? Since the encounter on the day when he 
had watched the girl as she romped playfully with 
Billy, he had not been able to put her wholly out of his 
mind. Again he pictured the laughing, winsome face, 
70 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


71 


the delightful, fascinating manner, and how, with a 
flash of spirit, the violet eyes would turn almost black, 
and the face look earnest and serious. “They tell 
me she is the richest young woman for miles around, 
but nothing in her demeanor would give one that im- 
pression,” mused Richard, as he worked vigorously 
among the cucumbers. 

Just here his soliloquy was interrupted by a sharp 
bark from Tippie, who was running toward the front 
gate. Richard looked up, to see the object of his 
thoughts. Naomi Carol was at that moment passing 
his gate, and when she saw that she was recognized, 
she playfully waved her hand. 

“Good morning, Mr. Manville,” she exclaimed, as 
the minister, hatless, coatless, and with the hoe still 
in his hand, approached her. 

Her eyes spoke their innocent admiration as she 
gazed upon the muscular form before her. How broad 
his shoulders were! She had imagined that most men 
were broad-shouldered because of the heavy padded 
coats they wore, but there was no mistaking the genu- 
ineness of this well-built frame. How big and strong 
he seemed! 

But the minister was so engrossed with the mere 
fact of being again in her presence that her look of 
admiration entirely escaped his notice. He was 
silently looking at her. 

There are many men who seldom notice a woman’s 
apparel unless there is something striking in it, and 
Richard Manville was one of these; but now he found 


72 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


himself observing the fresh white linen dress with its 
dash of blue on the cuffs of the elbow sleeves and 
around the low square-cut yoke. It was a simple 
dress, to be sure, but the low neck with its blue trim- 
mings seemed wonderfully becoming to the fair skin of 
its wearer. A large white garden hat, tied loosely 
under the chin with soft blue ribbon, completed the 
simple toilette. 

While he unconsciously studied the picture she made 
as she rested one small hand on the gate, Naomi was 
saying: 

“I have been watching you from the Manor, and 
thought you were working altogether too strenuously 
with your hoe this warm morning.” She paused, her 
hand on the latch — “May I come in?” 

For a moment the man hesitated, while a wave of 
color swept up to his brows. It was as if she had asked 
if she might come into his life. Something told him 
that upon his answer depended his gain or loss of her 
friendship, while the words she had spoken to him in 
the Retreat, “You might regret it,” now rushed swiftly 
to his memory. While he hesitated, Naomi looked at 
him wistfully, smiling. 

“May I come in?” she repeated. 

At once he advanced to open the gate, standing 
aside that she might enter. “Indeed you may,” he 
said gently, “and welcome.” 

They walked slowly toward the garden, the minister 
carrying his hoe on his shoulder, while Tippie circled 
ebulliently in front of them. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


73 


“The truth is, Mr. Manville, I want to see that 
golden-glow of yours, which I catch a glimpse of from 
my side of the fence. Ah! here it is,” she cried, has- 
tening to the flowers. 

“How exquisite!” and she paused in admiration. 
What could the man do but immediately pluck the 
choicest sprays! 

Just at this moment Mrs. Chase appeared at the 
back door, and was almost stunned with consterna- 
tion at what she saw. 

“Now that’s queer of the parson. I’ve heard tell, 
too, that he ain’t much on ladies’ society. Why, 
those two daughters of Mrs. Lovejoy’s positively 
gush over him, and he don’t pay them no attention 
at all. Now that do beat all, that he should give Miss 
Naomi some of them golden-glow. He’s told me 
more’n once that I must on no account break those 
flowers, ’cause ’twas the handsomest thing he’d ever 
seen, and there he’s a-pickin* some himself. Well, 
’pears to me that the best of men are simple-minded 
on some things, but I suppose as it’s for Miss Naomi, 
it’s different.” 

But, simple-minded though it may have been, the 
minister found pleasure in presenting to his fair guest 
the beautiful cluster he had plucked. 

“I love your, garden,” Naomi said, glancing around 
her with appreciative eyes. “The bushes seem to 
grow in such charming, unlooked-for places. One 
would think Nature had had her own way here in- 
stead of man.” 


74 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


A smile lingered around the corners of the minister’s 
mouth. “And do you not think that men can be 
artistic, Miss Carol?” 

“I believe that men are not naturally artistic in the 
arrangement of flowers,” replied Naomi, with that 
charming frankness which made her so attractive. 
“You know that men are naturally methodical,” she 
hesitated, with a faint blush, “and that they reason 
and plan rather mathematically.” 

“But your vegetable garden,” she continued, as 
they turned their steps in that direction, “is indeed 
a credit to you, and do you care for it all yourself?” 
She noticed the absence of weeds and the recently 
watered plants. 

“Yes,” returned the man, with a smile. 

“I had thought that ministers did not know now 
to work — I mean,” she went on hurriedly, “to work 
with their hands, to work as you have done here.” 

“And why not?” queried he, with an amused 
look. 

Naomi glanced at him somewhat timidly. “I 
have thought — I mean it always seemed to me that 
ministers were not — ” 

He caught the appealing glance from her eves, but 
did not assist her. 

“Well, that they were different from ordinary men,” 
flnished she, as the color deepened in her cheeks. 

“Some of them may be,” he remarked with a smile, 
“but I am glad that I know how to make a garden. 
Miss Carol. My father has a large farm in the Middle 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


75 


West, and I am quite familiar with country life and 
farm work.” 

“Oh, it must be delightful to live on a farm where one 
can enter more into the real spirit of outdoor life.” 

“Why, this is country here, Miss Carol, and I 
understand that you have a farm of many acres.” 

“Yes, Lawrence is a country town, of course, but it 
is so near the city of Winstead. I fancy it must be 
very different from the rural life of the West. My 
farm seems more like an estate. Then, too, I believe 
that the people of Lawrence must be different from 
those in other places. The church here rules the 
people. They have no desire to think for themselves, 
and so they have become narrow, and instead of ad- 
vancing with the world in thought, they would rather 
hold to their old beliefs and spend their spare time in 
watching the affairs of their neighbors.” 

Naomi did not speak in any spirit of criticism, and 
it was really refreshing to the minister to hear a young 
woman express herself with such impulsive freedom. 
Then, too, he seemed to feel some sweet intimacy with 
her as he stood in his shirt-sleeves unembarrassed, 
while she talked with such confiding ease. 

“Don’t let me keep you longer from your work,” 
she said, as he placed his hoe on the ground. “I must 
be going now. I am on my way to Mrs. Simmons’. 
Her baby is not well, and, poor woman, she has so 
many other cares that she welcomes any outside help.” 

“She does not come to church,” began the minister 
in a tone of voice that might imply anything or nothing. 


76 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Of course she does not,” with decision. “She 
cannot even find time to sit down and enjoy a moment 
of quiet thought and composure.” 

“But she should try to arrange to attend services 
once in a while; her — ” 

“Attend services,” interrupted Naomi deprecat- 
ingly, while she raised her delicately arched brows 
with a faint movement of surprise. “How little a 
man knows about a woman with six children, and a 
drunken husband ! A few moments’ quiet thought would 
rest and refresh her far more than a church service.” 

“Miss Carol, you surprise me.” 

“I believe it with all my heart, Mr. Manville. I 
believe that the woman would gain more from a few 
moments’ realization of God’s love and presence, than 
she could gain from hearing a sermon on — well, for 
instance, a sermon about the wicked being everlast- 
ingly punished.” 

As the man looked into the pure, animated face, he 
felt the glance of the earnest, serious eyes as if they 
were reading his innermost thoughts. 

He listened in silence while a flush, as of guilt, 
swept over his face. “You did not like my last ser- 
mon then?” 

“No,” was the quiet response. 

“And why, may I ask?” queried he, hardly daring 
to consider her answer. 

“I think we had better talk about something else.” 
She spoke low and her words carried with them a 
wistful gravity. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


77' 


“No, I want your answer,” he persisted, with gentle 
insistence. 

“I did not enjoy your sermon, because I believe you 
did not preach the truth; I mean I think that your 
interpretation of the text was wrong.” 

The girl spoke with firm, unwavering confidence, 
but with a gentle regret, that she must wound the 
heart of the big man beside her. 

My interpretation? No, do not say mine,” he 
began. “It is what I learned from the great teachers 
in the theological school. Any other Methodist min- 
ister would give the same interpretation.” 

“Then that is all the worse,” averred the girl, with 
a deprecatory smile. “Why don’t you reason it out 
for yourself, Mr. Manville? Why accept that as 
truth which is not susceptible of proof? Have you 
got to believe and declare a thing to be true simply 
because it is taught by the schools? The interpre- 
tation which you rendered may be taught in certain 
schools, and very likely it was taught in those same 
schools a hundred years ago, but even that does not 
prove its value. The world is advancing in knowl- 
edge of religion as well as in other directions. How 
could it be possible that God had anything to do with 
the death of Dave Starr? No wonder people fear 
God when they hear of such an awful thing being laid 
at His door. Can it be possible for God to produce 
both good and evil? Such belief is not founded upon 
the teaching of the Scripture, which says that a foun- 
tain cannot yield both salt water and fresh. Life 


78 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


and death, good and evil, holiness and sin, are oppo- 
sites and cannot proceed from the same source. You 
wished that we might be friends, but if our beliefs are 
so totally different, we have no common ground. If 
the convictions which we entertain of the most sacred 
things in life are at total variance with each other, 
then we really live in separate worlds. Suppose that 
a man dies trying to save the life of another, do you 
believe that God is responsible for his death Is it 
justice for God to take a man’s life when he is follow- 
ing the Golden Rule? No! a thousand times no! 
Yet, if you make God responsible for one death, you 
hold Him responsible for every death, for every acci- 
dent and sorrow in the world. Oh, how can you think 
God would be so cruel, so revengeful, so unmerciful!” 

Had the earth suddenly been swept from beneath 
his feet, the minister could scarcely have been more 
astonished. His right to believe and proclaim the 
teachings of his theological school had never before 
been questioned. In perplexed silence he gazed into 
the face of the girl’s which was aglow with the intense 
feeling she had expressed, while her very soul seemed 
to shine from the depths of her clear, bright eyes. 

Seeing her listener’s amazement and perplexity, 
Naomi realized at once that she had allowed her utter- 
ances to shock him, and, womanlike, she went to his 
rescue. 

“Forgive me, Mr. Manville, I should not have 
spoken so to a minister, but you asked me, you 
know.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


79 


Noting the concern in the gentle tones, the minister 
at once forgot his bewilderment. 

“You did perfectly right. Miss Carol. Did I not 
ask you to think of me as a man rather than a minister.'^ 
You did right,” he repeated with a smile that was 
both forced and sad, “but your ideas are new to me. 
They startled me, and I shall need time to think them 
over. Of course I feel sure that you are in error, and 
that the church is right, but — ” 

“But you may be mistaken,” finished Naomi, with 
a return of her old playfulness. 

“I was not going to say that. Miss Carol,” he said 
gravely. Then he was silent again. It was prepos- 
terous that the church could be wrong, of course! 
Well then, if this girl’s thought was directly opposed 
to his, then she must be far from the truth. He must 
convert her; he must show her the error of her belief, 
— ^but how? The intensity of her earnestness con- 
vinced him that she had a strong mind, and perhaps 
one not easily influenced. If they dropped the sub- 
ject altogether, there would always be something about 
which they could not talk, and the friendship which 
had sprung up between them would have no founda- 
tion. And was not he her minister? Why should he 
ignore the matter? Why not save her soul? Sud- 
denly an idea occurred to him. The grave, anxious 
look left his face, and a tender smile played about the 
corners of his mouth. 

“Miss Carol, if you and I think differently upon this 


80 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


subject, if your interpretation of the Bible is opposed 
to mine, one of us must be wrong?” 

“Yes,” answered the girl simply, “one of us must 
be wrong.” 

“I am willing to put my belief to the test, are you?” 

“Indeed I am,” she responded, with shining eyes. 

“Well then, we will make a compact. I will allow 
you the first privilege, as you are the — the — ” 

“The weaker sex,” supplied Naomi, with a bewitch- 
ing smile. 

“No, as you are the younger,” he finished, with a 
vein of gallantry. “You may expound to me your 
convictions, and if I am not converted to them, you 
must listen to mine.” 

The girl’s face seemed illumined, as impulsively 
she held out her hand. “I give you my promise,” 
and as the full meaning of his sacrifice dawned upon 
her, she raised her eyes, soft with emotion. “You 
are the noblest man I ever met,” she breathed. 

He grasped the outstretched hand, and for a mo- 
ment held it in his own. “I believe we shall never 
regret having made this compact. Miss Carol, for the 
convictions of one of us must illumine the life of the 
other.” 

But Naomi’s heart was too full for speech. 

Silently he walked by her side, as she passed down 
the little path. 

“Good-bye,” she said, pausing at the gate. 

“Good-bye — for the present,” with a note of appeal 
in his voice. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


81 


Motionless he stood and watched her as one who has 
listened to beautiful music and is loath to break the 
spell. As she reached the bend in the road, she turned, 
and seeing him still standing at the gate, waved the 
spray he had given her. 


Chapter IX. 


AS THE SPARKS FLY UPWARD. 

It was just two weeks after Naomi Carol had talked 
with Richard Manville in his garden and he had not for- 
gotten a single detail of the conversation. For the 
moment her ideas, expressed as they were with such 
intensity of conviction, had shaken his certainty of 
mind. After she had left him, the garden had no 
more attraction for him that day. How could he work 
with his thoughts in such turmoil! Putting on his 
hat and coat, he had struck out for a tramp through 
the open country. Such physical exercise had never 
yet failed to calm any mental disturbance that he 
had experienced. He walked rapidly up one hill, 
down another, and rounding a turn, he found himself 
on a grassy spot, on a little knoll in the center of which 
grew a great oak. Reaching the tree, he flung him- 
self in its shade, and was soon lost in thought. 

Richard Manville had a strong, determined nature, 
yet withal a deep tenderness and gentleness of heart. 
He felt the strength of the young woman’s character 
and a certain admiration for her open rebellion against 
the established forms of belief. He had known many 
young women in his church at home, but Naomi Carol 
was different from them all. She was so earnest, so 
82 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


8S' 


frank, so honest in her expressions. There was no 
sham, no shirking, no “put on” about her. And she 
had given him her confidence; she had, as it were, 
flung open the door to her soul — that sacred chamber 
to which only the nearest in thought and understand- 
ing are allowed admittance — and he had entered. His 
blood tingled at the remembrance of the compact they 
had made. 

An overwhelming conviction swept over the minister 
that Naomi Carol had entered his life for a purpose; 
the end he could not see, but that she was to play a 
great part in his life, he felt convinced. Then slowly 
his thoughts went back to her criticisms of his ser- 
mon — of his beliefs. Again he heard the voice: 
“ Why don’t you reason it out for yourself, Mr. Man- 
ville.?^ Why accept that as truth which is not sus- 
ceptible of proof?” What had she meant? Did he 
not prove his religion by saving souls? Then he began 
to reason with himself in order to quiet his unsettled 
thought. “Did not God create death? Did not He 
allow and permit it? Why, of course. ‘The Lord 
gave, and the Lord hath taken away.’ ‘God is a 
consuming fire.’ And then, what else had she said? 
‘If God permits the death of sinners, then why should 
He also be responsible for the death of a man in the 
act of doing good?’” 

He puzzled a moment over this; then there came to 
him the passage: “Whosoever shall lose his life, the 
same shall find it.” Did not Christ give his life for 
the world? This thought refreshed him; his mind was 


84 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


again fixed, and he laughed at his confusion of the 
hour before, for he had answered satisfactorily to 
himself every criticism that Naomi Carol had made. 

Now as he sat in his study, his chair and table drawn 
up to the window, he considered his text for the fol- 
lowing Sunday. He had given Naomi — why should 
he not call her that in his own thoughts? It was a 
simple, sweet name, and a Bible name as well. Then 
it flashed to him that the word “Naomi** meant de- 
light; somehow it all seemed so suited to her. Again 
he went back to the subject of the moment. He had 
given Naomi — now he could say it with an easy con- 
science — the privilege of presenting her convictions 
first. Oh, but he could preach to her! He could 
arrange a sermon that would meet her need, that would 
place her on firm ground. For the moment he for- 
got it was Naomi to whom he would preach, it was a 
soul, a soul in danger, a soul that he would save for 
Christ. 

With tender lines about the firm, yet gentle lips, 
he meditated concerning a text. Should he choose 
one from the Old or the New Testament? The Old 
Testament seemed to give the idea of God as a power 
to be feared rather than to be loved and obeyed. The 
New Testament presented the life of the blessed Christ, 
the Saviour who died on the cross that all might have 
their sins washed away with his dearly-bought blood. 
Yes, he would preach from the New Testament. 

At that moment he chanced to glance out of the 
open window and saw Mr. Whipple passing the par- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


85' 


sonage. As the man neared the gate, he looked up, 
and seeing the minister at the window, beckoned to 
him. 

The minister glanced at the clock; it was just four. 
No doubt Mr. Whipple was on his way to the post- 
office and wanted company. Reaching for his hat, he 
was soon walking beside him. 

“Well, Brother Manville,” began the high-pitched 
voice, “I ’spose you be anxious for a revival. You’ll 
soon start on one, I reckon. Them’s the good old 
times, praise the Lord! Dominie Stuart did some 
mighty good work here last fall. Many needy souls 
were brought to the altar. Why, at one of them 
corkin’ revivals, that man preached so powerful on 
sin, damnation, and the outcasts, and pleaded so 
terrible for sinners to come to the altar, that Dave 
Starr stood up that night; but it didn’t last. I guess 
he was too deep in sin already to get religion.” 

As the minister made no reply, the man continued: 
“But there’s lots more souls in Lawrence that need 
savin’. Brother Manville, and we are countin’ on you 
to bring them to the altar, praise the Lord! There’s 
John Warren. Every preacher that’s ever been here 
has tried on that man.” 

“He is not a bad man, is he. Brother Whipple? He 
seems very kind and pleasant. You know I meet 
him in the store very often.” 

“Well, no he ain’t what you might call bad,” re- 
turned the other, ruminating upon the exact definition 
of the word, as he removed his hat and stroked one 


86 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


side of his bald head; “but then you know, Brother 
Manville, he ain’t saved.” 

There was a pause for a few moments, while the two 
men walked in the direction of Warren’s store, which 
served also as a post-office and was the headquarters 
for all local gossip. 

Mr. Whipple had something on his mind; he felt 
that it was his duty to give the minister a word of 
warning. He coughed behind his hand and then blew 
his nose, but Mr. Manville was not familiar with 
Brother Whipple’s habits and waited courteously for 
him to resume his normal attitude. At last he spoke. 

“Brother Manville, we’re all much in sympathy with 
your sermons — so far. We’ve had that kind preached 
to us this long time, and they’re the best in the long 
run. The sermons on love and piety are all right — 
once in a while — but we don’t want them often. We 
like the kind you give us from Leviticus and Exodus. 
Proverbs, too, is good. Those are sound doctrines, 
and we’re in hopes you’ll keep them up. I remember 
we had a young preacher here once on trial and all his 
sermons were from John and Revelation, but they 
didn’t take. He said he was modern, I think he called 
it, or maybe ‘advanced’ is the word. We applied 
immediately for someone else and that is the time we 
got Dominie Stuart.” 

They were nearing the post-office now. Mr. Whipple 
again cleared his throat. “Brother Manville, while it’s 
awful important to seek for lost souls, you mustn’t 
forget to keep your eyes open for any stragglers, I 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


87 . 


mean them that has been converted and would fall 
from grace, — ^backsliding you might call it. They 
do a powerful lot of harm sometimes, by takin’ others 
along with them. You know when one sheep jumps 
the fence, if you don’t stop ’em, more’ll follow. So 
keep your eyes open for backsliders. Dominie. The 
good book tells about some of them deceiving the very 
elect.” 

They had now reached the store, and there was no 
more time for conversation. “Come in. Brother 
Manville, I have quite a big order to get, but if you’ll 
wait, we can walk back together.” 

Mrs. Chase ordinarily attended to the ordering for 
the parsonage. Occasionally she asked the minister 
to bring her a pound of tea or a bottle of vanilla, when 
she knew he was going to the store for his mail, but 
today he had no errands to perform. 

“I will get the mail,” he replied, “and then I shall be 
glad to wait for you.” 

A country store and post-oflSce is generally the as- 
sembling place for farmers, deacons, and laymen for 
miles around, and the store in Lawrence was no excep- 
tion to the rule. A crowd of boys was standing around 
the steps watching for the arrival of the mail wagon, 
while inside the store was filled with blue smoke from 
the pipes of those who were giving their orders. 

The boys scattered as the two men approached. 

“Good mornin’, parson; good mornin’, Mr. 
Whipple.” It was the store-keeper who spoke in his 
bright, cheery manner. 


88 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Morning, indeed,” ejaculated the wife of Mr. 
Whipple, who at that moment could be seen at the 
gingham counter. “John Warren would say good 
morning if it was the middle of the night. Some 
people do beat all in their habits of speech.” Here she 
came forward and greeted Mr. Manville with a smile 
that she reserved for just such occasions. 

She was a small woman with sharp black eyes, and 
she talked so rapidly and in such a short, crisp fashion, 
that it almost made one feel like bestirring himself, 
just to listen to her. “I’ve been buying calico for the 
Ladies’ Aid Society,” she remarked by way of explana- 
tion to the minister. Then turning to her husband, 
“Archibald, as you’re here you can wait for my order. 
I’ll go on. See that you’re home in time to tend the 
chickens,” and she was gone. 

Mr. Manville received a letter from his mother, 
and wanted to read it while he waited for Mr. Whip- 
ple. He never liked tobacco smoke, and moreover 
he wished to be alone while he read the letter. He 
seated himself on a bench which he found on the shady 
side of the store. He had read the letter over twice, 
and was still waiting for Mr. Whipple. 

The group of boys and men had collected again 
about the steps, and the minister could hear plainly 
the conversation which was taking place. At once 
he recognized the deliberate and slowly monotonous 
voice of Mr. Simpson. 

“I say that man must not come into this town. 
We’ve enough of his sort around here now.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


89 ' 


“But have we a right to keep him out, Mr. Simpson? ” 
said a voice, unfamiliar to the listener. “And more’n 
that, I don’t believe we’d be able to.” 

“ I say that man must not be permitted to live here, 
and I’ll take measures to stop him.” 

“Well, who knows that he wants to come,” drawled 
out another voice. “Mebby it’s all hearsay, anyway.” 

“No, I tell you he wants to come,” reiterated the 
lawyer. “I just got a letter from a friend of mine in 
Hampton, and he says Jake Ramsey and his family 
are getting ready to come here. No doubt he is leav- 
ing Hampton because he’s forced to, and he wants 
new surroundings where he isn’t known, but he’s 
picked out the wrong place, boys, because I know him, 
and we will band together to keep him out.” 

“Why don’t you give the feller a chance?” The 
questioning voice sounded very much like that of Mr. 
Whipple, but the minister saw that the speaker was 
only a young boy. 

“Give who a chance?” queried John Warren, as 
he appeared in the doorway, wiping his face with a big 
red handkerchief. 

“Jake Ramsey, of Hampton,” cried a dozen voices. 

“Well, what’s he done — and who is he?” 

The crowd waited for Mr. Simpson to explain, and 
they did not have long to wait. 

“Done? And who is he? He’s a drunken bum, a 
loafer, and if reports are true, a jailbird as well. Any- 
how, if he hasn’t been in jail, he ought to have been.” 
This part of the sentence was sotto voce, but not so 


90 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


low that the minister did not catch it. “He wants 
to come to Lawrence, he wants to live here, and we 
must put a stop to it. We’ve got enough drunken 
ingrates around here now. I say we must put a stop 
to it. We’ll call a meeting of the ofl&cial board and 
appoint a committee to — ” 

“You’ll do no such thing. And even if you do, it’ll 
do no good. Ain’t this a free country, and can’t a 
man live where he pleases?” The minister knew the 
voice to be that of John Warren, although he could 
not see him. 

Mr. Manville had not yet discovered it, but John 
Warren was the only man in Lawrence who had dared 
to contradict Lawyer Simpson and still retained his 
friends. 

“He may please to live here, John Warren, but no 
one will welcome him.” 

“Yes, they will; yes, they will. I will for one, 
and I reckon there’s others whose hearts ain’t as 
tight as your’n. He may not be as bad as he’s painted 
and somehow or other I always like to give a feller a 
chance.” 

Just then Mr. Whipple stepped up and put his hand 
on the lawyer’s shoulder. “It’s all right to give a 
man a chance — sometimes — ^John Warren, but in 
this particular case I know Mr. Simpson is right. 
Revival times are cornin’ along soon, and we have 
enough right here in our own town to save without 
spendin’ our time on Jake Ramsey. Likely as not 
he’d have a very bad effect on them very souls that 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


91 


are nearin’ conversion. We’ll call a church meeting 
and see what’s to be done.” 

The minister waited to hear no more. He thought 
he had already heard too much. Forgetting his prom- 
ise to wait for Mr. Whipple, he quietly started for 
home. 


Chapter X. 


DOING UNTO OTHERS. 

Mrs. Williams was busy giving orders to the cook. 
“Remember, Nora, that Miss Naomi will have Mrs. 
Carmen here for lunch today. And, by the way, I 
wonder why Miss Naomi does not come down to 
breakfast? Billy, where’s your mistress?” But at 
this particular moment Billy had his two front paws 
on the windowsill and was blinking at a large robin 
which was pegging away industriously at a worm 
close to the house. 

“Traditions, forms, and selfish aims. 

Have dimmed the inner light; 

Have closely veiled the spirit world 
And angels from our sight,” 

sang Naomi, as she appeared in the doorway. 

“That doesn’t sound much like one of the gospel 
hymns, dear,” began Mrs. Williams, as they entered 
the dining room. 

“No, Auntie, I didn’t get it from the gospel hymn 
book,” returned the girl simply. “Don’t you like 
it?” 

“I didn’t quite catch it all, dearie, but I could tell 
by the sound of it that it wasn’t the doctrine of the 
92 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


93 


church. The new minister seems to select just the 
right hymns to fit his sermons. Somehow the last 
hymn always seems to put the finishing touches to 
what he has been saying. By the way, Naomi, wasn’t 
it a fine, strong sermon that he preached last Sunday?” 

“I did not enjoy it. Auntie,” was the quiet response. 

“Why, Naomi, every one said it was the best sermon 
they had ever heard. Is anything troubling you 
lately, dearie?” as the girl made no response, but 
busied herself with the arrangement of a vase of roses. 

“No, indeed. Aunt Margaret,” and the bright face 
showed the truth of her statement. “Why?” 

“Well, you seem different of late, although I can’t 
explain it. I wish you wouldn’t do so much reading. 
I think you are too young, and, Naomi — ” here the 
woman paused for a moment — “Mrs. Whipple was 
telling me about a conversation you had with her 
husband.” 

At once there flashed into Naomi’s mind the talk 
she had had with Mr. Whipple on her way to see Mrs. 
Starr. “Well, and what was it?” queried she, as the 
voice stopped. 

“You told Mr. Whipple that you did not believe 
in hell.” The woman said the words in a shocked 
whisper, as if she feared the very walls had ears. 

“Auntie, I do not believe in a localized hell. I am 
convinced that one makes his own heaven and his own 
hell; that one can be in hell in this plane of existence 
as well as in the next. It is simply a condition of 
consciousness.” 


94 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Oh, Naomi, who has made this strange change in 
you? It is as Mr. Whipple surmises, — ^you are stray- 
ing from the fold. And they will lay it at my door, I 
am sure!” 

“No indeed, they will do no such thing,” asserted 
the girl, with decision. “I am not a child. Can I 
not think for myself? Have I not a right to my own 
convictions?” 

“But the church, Naomi! Think of the example 
you set; think of the talk it will make! Oh, if the 
minister ever hears!” 

A little smile parted the full red lips, but was quickly 
gone. “Do not worry about this. Auntie. If the 
members of the church practice their preaching, they 
will not allow anything I say to disturb the harmony 
of their feelings.” 

“But, Naomi, you are a member of the church.” 

“Yes, I am at present,” the girl responded quietly. 

At this Mrs. Williams began shaking her head, 
while her heart fluttered with anxiety for the girl. 
She must make another effort to put her on the right 
track. 

“Dearie, you must know that we live here only to 
prepare for the next world. We must prepare to face 
the judgment seat of Christ. Why, Naomi, do you 
not know that your hope of heaven depends upon 
your belief in hell?” 

“Auntie, do not take this so to heart,” as she put 
her arms lovingly around the trembling form. “I 
used to believe it, but I do not now. I cannot believe 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


95 


in such a monstrosity as the thought that there is a 
hell to which God sends his children. Why even a 
human being would not be so cruel as to punish his 
child eternally. I would not want the heaven of such 
a God. No, I could not love God if I thought He 
placed man upon earth, gave him no chance in life, put 
him where He knew he must fall, and then punished 
him for falling.” 

“But justice — ^justice must be satisfied,” breathed 
the woman. 

“Yes, Auntie, sin is punished so long as the sin re- 
mains, but God is unchanging, eternal Love. Some 
day I may tell you more of what I have learned to be 
the Truth, but not now; and. Auntie, remember that 
I love you.” With a tender clasp of the hand and a 
kiss, she was gone. 

Mrs. Carmen lunched that day at the Manor. It 
was early in the afternoon when she set out for home, 
and Naomi insisted on accompanying her. 

“Billy is to come with us so that I shall have com- 
pany on the way back,” she said, laughing. And the 
big cat, only waiting for the invitation, now ran lightly 
before them, turning his head every now and then to 
make sure that his mistress was following. 

Church matters were not mentioned between the 
friends, but they talked a long time about Marjory 
Miller. 

“What do you think, Naomi?” said Mrs. Carmen, 
as they were nearing her home. “My husband was 
telling me that a certain man — a very disreputable 


96 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


person, I understand — ^wants to come here from Hamp- 
ton; you remember that is the place where Marjory 
was born.” 

“And will he come here, do you think, Marion?” 

“I hope not,” responded the other gravely. “I 
believe the church will take a hand in keeping him out.” 

“But who knows that he is an undesirable person?” 

“Why Lawyer Simpson knows his whole history. 
You know he took Marjory from Hampton.” 

“But Mr. Simpson may be mistaken, Marion. 
Anyway, it must have been many years ago that he 
was in Hampton. Perhaps the man has become better 
since then, and then again he may wish to seek a new 
home to get a fresh start in life.” 

“Oh, Naomi, you are always making a loop-hole for 
people. It is sweet of you, or course, but you must 
not let it carry you too far. We will have to take Mr. 
Simpson’s word in the matter, and undoubtedly the 
church will stand by him.” 

“I could not give any support to such an act, Marion. 
It would not be right.” 

“Would not be right ? queried the other, with wide- 
opened eyes. “ Why, no one ever takes a stand against 
Mr. Simpson. He is right, of course.” 

“It is never right to condemn a man without a 
hearing, Marion. I certainly shall not support such 
a plan.” Mrs. Carmen knew by Naomi’s voice that 
she had made up her mind. 

“But Mr. Simpson always rules in the church — 
no one ever dares to oppose him.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


97 


Naomi’s eyes flashed for an instant, but she quickly 
recovered herself. “Anyway, we will not worry over 
it, Marion. It will come out all right, if we let God 
govern. And now I am going to leave you. I believe 
I shall not go directly home. I think I will call for a 
few minutes at Mrs. Simmons’. I hear that her baby 
is not well.” 

Naomi quickened her steps after leaving her friend’s 
gate, and soon she was at the desired destination. 

“You are so good to come. Miss Carol,” cried the 
woman, as she wiped the dust from a hard-bottomed 
chair with the corner of her apron. “It’s the best I’ve 
got. Miss,” placing the chair for her guest. 

“It is all right,” replied Naomi, seating herself as 
if she had never known the luxuries of life. “I came 
to help you. Let me take your baby, now — dear little 
thing. I will put him to sleep while you do whatever 
needs your attention in the house.” 

Naomi could not help noticing the clean and neat 
appearance of the baby’s clothes. Inwardly she mar- 
velled at it. 

Mrs. Simmons handed the baby to Naomi. “He’s 
not well at all. Miss Carol. I’ve got five children be- 
sides, but oh, I would not want to lose him.” Softly 
she kissed the pale, wasted face. 

“You need not lose him; do not think of such a 
thing,” breathed the girl, but as she looked closely into 
the little face, she saw how thin it was, how peaked; 
and the tiny hands were almost transparent. Perhaps 


98 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


he was hungry! Naomi’s heart yearned to be of help 
to the family. 

“I will have Thornton bring you a basket of things 
tonight, Mrs. Simmons, and I will send some nice rich 
milk for the baby every day.” 

“ But you have just sent me a basket,” replied the 
woman, with tears in her eyes, “and what a Godsend 
it was.” 

“And I am going to send you a nice, warm shawl for 
the baby,” continued Naomi, who was feeling the little 
hands which were icy cold. Wrapping the little one 
in a light blanket, she seated herself in a rocking chair 
near the window. 

“ Miss Carol, that chair isn’t easy. It is nearly worn 
through the seat.” 

“It is all right,” was the cheerful rejoinder. “I 
want to rock the baby while you do your housework.” 

“While the children are out playing, I will do some 
mending. Poor Jimmy will be glad to have the holes 
in his stockings mended.” 

The room was silent except for the voice of Naomi, 
as she caroled softly to the little one in her arms. 

Presently Mrs. Simmons looked up from her stocking. 
“Did you see a shadow on the window. Miss Carol? 
It almost seemed as if I saw some one standing there.” 

“No,” replied Naomi, with a smile. “You must 
have been mistaken.” 

But the woman was not mistaken, and had Naomi 
been looking she would have seen the face of Richard 
Manville, for he had stopped at the house intending 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


99 


to make a pastoral call. Pausing at the door, he had 
heard the sweet, low singing and wonderingly he had 
peered through the window which was near the door. 

At first he saw only the woman sitting quietly mend- 
ing, with what was almost a cheerful look on her face, 
and then his gaze had found Naomi. She had the child 
close in her arms, and her eyes were fixed upon the 
waxen face. While she rocked it gently back and forth 
she sang softly. Richard Manville, forgetful of him- 
self, looked long and earnestly at the scene as if to stamp 
it forever in his memory. The sweet face had never 
looked more beautiful to him, and as she raised the 
child slightly in her arms and bent her head in a caress- 
ing fashion, the picture of the maiden that he had in 
his heart seemed suddenly illumined with the tender- 
ness of a woman. 


Chapter XI. 


A THRILLING SERMON. 

When the minister reached home, he went directly 
to his study. Seating himself in his favorite chair 
at the window, he dropped his head in his hands. 
Already he had thought it over many times, but now 
he went over it all again. 

He had met Naomi only a few times during his stay 
in Lawrence, but on each of these occasions something 
had occurred which made the meeting more than a 
commonplace one. 

He recalled again the first meeting at the church, 
when he had thought her a girl, a mere child; then the 
meeting at the Retreat and her strange remarks about 
his text. He recalled in every detail the visit she paid 
him in the garden. He saw her standing at his gate, 
asking, “May I come in?’* in that sweet, bewitching 
manner. And now, tonight, he had seen her again. 
The picture had sunk deep into his heart. How good 
she must be! What a warm, loving heart she must 
have! She, a girl of wealth, surrounded by every 
possible luxury, to enter that dilapidated, forlorn 
home and tend a sick baby, so that the mother might 
do some mending. And this girl, — ^no, this woman, — 
was facing the wrong direction. Her soul was not 
fixed upon sound doctrines. She was in danger — 
100 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


101 


yes, in imminent danger — and he must save her. He 
would save her! Had he not always thought that she 
had entered his life for a purpose? It must be for the 
purpose of her salvation! 

With this thought uppermost in his mind, he went 
to work upon his sermon. He had made his decision 
that he would preach from the New Testament. Draw- 
ing the Bible toward him, he eagerly turned the 
pages of the book. It was midnight when he ex- 
tinguished his light and sought his bed; but his mind 
was at peace, and when Sunday dawned he felt ready 
to deliver his sermon. 

The minister reached the shady lane leading to the 
church at the same time as Mr. Whipple. 

‘T hope you’re remembering my bit of advice to 
you the other night, Dominie — about the lost sheep.” 

The minister nodded his head affirmatively, but 
in an absent manner, Mr. Whipple thought. That Mr. 
Whipple had Naomi Carol in mind had never for a 
moment occurred to the minister. 

The church was well filled — it had been filled at 
every service since the new minister’s arrival. And 
now they waited. 

The choir was at the left of the pulpit, and Naomi’s 
seat was in such a position that she had a side view 
of the minister. She watched the quiet dignified 
movements, and, as she looked closely at the fine face, 
she thought he seemed pale. Something about the 
tall form this morning was to her almost pathetic. 

The organist played the opening voluntary, while 


102 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


the usual commotion was taking place in the seats. 
It was the first Sunday of the fall season, and there 
was much curious turning and twisting on the part 
of the women and girls to observe the new styles in 
hats. The profusion and variety of colors in ribbons, 
feathers and wings, was indeed quite striking. 

The opening hymn and the prayer were finished, 
and the minister stepped to the desk and carefully 
arranged his manuscript upon the crimson velvet 
of the pulpit. The women removed their gaze from 
their neighbor’s hats and settled themselves in their 
seats with an air of resignation. The young girls 
fidgeted. The boys shuffled in their seats, and the 
men crossed their legs. 

By far the most placid face in the audience was that 
of Mr. Simpson, seated in the front row. His eyes 
were fixed with unwavering attention upon the man 
in the pulpit. 

The momentary confusion passed, and the church 
became quiet, as the people waited for the sermon. 

As the minister stood quietly gazing down upon 
them, a ray of sunshine shot through the plain glass 
window and rested upon the tall, grave form. 

His voice rang out clear and steady: “You will 
find my text in the third chapter of the Gospel accord- 
ing to St. John, the 36th verse: ‘He that believeth 
not the Son shall not see life.’ ” 

That it was a powerful sermon, no one could deny, 
and, as he continued, no one could help remarking 
that the man was putting his whole soul into his words. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


103 


When he spoke about the danger that awaited the 
unsaved souls, certain members nodded their heads 
at each other with an air of satisfaction, and fixed 
their eyes deprecatingly upon the sinners in their own 
families, hoping that the endangered ones would be 
made to heed the warning. Then they gazed back 
at the preacher who stood with hands folded upon the 
desk and eyes fixed longingly, tenderly upon them. 
In glowing terms he poured forth the sound doctrines 
of religion, and the unchanging decrees of the Infinite. 

Now he left the pulpit and came to the edge of 
the railing. His face was strained, his eyes fixed 
anxiously upon the solemn, upturned faces. He 
turned slightly, taking the choir into his gaze, and then 
he faced the congregation. 

He had seen the face of Naomi. For a moment 
it blurred his vision. Her gaze had been riveted upon 
him, her lips were almost stern; yet there was an un- 
mistakable look of pity and compassion about the 
face which he could not fathom. 

Again he spoke: “Dear soul, accept this gospel 
of Christ. He died that we poor sinners might be 
saved. Pause at this awful sacrifice; think of the 
torn, lacerated side, the bitter shame, the awful agony 
of the cross. Picture how he suffered that we might 
be redeemed, that we might be saved from outer 
darkness. Beloved, behold him, the bleeding Prince 
of life! Sinners, see your Saviour die crucified! Was 
ever grief like this.^^ He was slain for you, for me, 
to bring us back to God. Oh, believe the records of 


104 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


the Bible! You are all bought with Jesus’ blood, 
and pardon for all flows from his side. Come, be- 
loved,” he entreated, “and stand at the bleeding side 
of this Saviour while his outstretched arms are open 
to receive you. Oh, dear one, come before it is too 
late! Before you have gone so far in your darkened 
sense of unbelief that it becomes impossible for you 
to turn back. Christ waits for you, will you come?” 

Tenderly, passionately he pleaded. The audience 
had been worked up to a state of tense excitement, — 
a nervous, emotional, spasmodic ecstacy. Then the 
tension broke, as with a deep drawn breath came the 
words, “Let us pray.” 

All joined heartily in the singing. Naomi’s voice 
for once refused to sing, so with eyes riveted upon 
her book, she followed the words: 

Someone will knock when the door is shut. 

By and by, by and by. 

Hear a voice saying, I know you not. 

Shall you? Shall I? 

Someone shall call and not be heard. 

Vainly will strive when the door is barred. 

Someone will fail of the saint’s reward. 

Shall you? Shall I? 

The congregation seated themselves, and now 
Naomi rose to sing her solo. As she raised her eyes 
to the audience, she saw the gaze of Mr. Archibald 
Whipple fixed upon her. 

The congregation of Lawrence had always felt them- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


105 . 


selves fortunate in having Naomi Carol sing for them. 
They knew that her voice would be well paid for in the 
city churches, but Naomi had never sung in any church 
outside of Lawrence. 

While the organ played the opening bars, all eyes 
were fixed upon the singer. It was nothing new or 
strange for them to look upon Naomi Carol, but what 
they saw in her face this morning was something they 
had never witnessed before. They forgot to inspect 
the soft, white, lacey gown; forgot to admire the little 
red-brown curls that fell caressingly about the sweet, 
roimded face, and the thickly fringed lashes which 
matched them in color; they forgot all save the ex- 
pression on the face and in the eyes which seemed to 
look directly into the soul of each one. There was 
compassion and pity there, and yet the countenance 
seemed to be illumined with light, — tender, soft, and 
radiant. The sweet full voice seemed vibrant with 
passion, love, truth — a certain ring of gladness they 
had never heard before. Not a person stirred as the 
girl sang. 


“Our God is Love, unchanging Love, 
And can we ask for more? 

Our prayer is vain that asks increase; 

’Twas infinite before. 

Ask not the Lord with breath of praise 
For more than we accept; 

The open fount is free to all, 

God’s promises are kept. 


106 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Our God is Mind, the perfect Mind, 

Intelligence Divine, 

Shall mortal man ask Him to change 
His infinite design? 

The heart that yearns for righteousness, 

With longing unalloyed, 

In such desire sends up a prayer. 

That ne’er returneth void. 

“O loving Father, well we know 
That words alone are vain. 

That those who seek Thy will to do. 

The true communion gain. 

Then may our deeds, our pure desire. 

For growth in grace express. 

That we may know how Love Divine 
Forever waits to bless.” 

The voice ceased. For a moment the girl lingered, 
letting her eyes rest wistfully, almost pathetically, 
upon the audience before her, then quietly she resumed 
her seat. 

Following immediately as it had the eloquent dis- 
course, the solo seemed not to be appropriate to the 
sermon. As Mrs. Whipple remarked afterwards, 
“It didn’t fit in well with that powerful address on 
saving souls. It didn’t have enough doctrine in it.” 
However, the closing hymn gave the desired finish to 
the service, and all save one voice joined exultantly in: 

“Tomorrow may seal your eternity’s doom. 

There’s danger and death in delay.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


107 


After the benediction was pronounced, the congre- 
gation dispersed, while the minister descended slowly 
from the pulpit. 

Mr. Simpson was the first to greet him. It was the 
custom of the members to allow him this privilege 
and to hear his opinion of the sermon before expressing 
theirs. The lawyer rested his hand affectionately 
upon the minister’s shoulder. “Brother Manville, 
that sermon was enough to rouse the sinner to the un- 
saved condition of his soul. It was good — very good.” 

The pastor acknowledged the compliment in a few 
words, for his thoughts, at that moment, were else- 
where. He walked almost hurriedly, and standing 
in the vestibule, greeted all who passed out. 

‘T see you took my suggestion to heart,” remarked 
Mr. Whipple. “Fine sermon that was, just in line 
with revivals.” 

Mr. Manville remained in the vestibule until he 
was left alone. “ She had not come. Where could she 
be?” He hurried back into the church. No one was 
there save the janitor, who was gathering up the hymn 
books. 

“Are you lookin’ fer any one. Dominie Manville?” 

But the minister only continued to gaze about the 
room in bewilderment. Naomi had never failed before 
to shake hands with him after the service, and although 
she had never at any time alluded to his sermons, 
still she always cheered him by her presence. Today 
was the first time she had missed speaking to him. 
Had he offended her? 


108 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The janitor repeated his query, while he wondered 
at the look of disappointment on the minister’s face. 

“Are you lookin’ fer any one, Mr. Manville?” 

“No, — not exactly,” he replied, looking around in 
bewildered fashion. “Did none of the members of the 
choir remain?” 

“ ’Pears not. Dominie. Hope they didn’t forget, 
if you wanted ’em to stay. Miss Carol, sir, hurried 
out of church about the first one. Wonderful sweet 
woman. Miss Carol, is sir, and a powerful nice piece 
that was of hers today.” But to this the minister made 
no response, as he quickly left the building. 

Although he had put his whole soul into his sermon, 
it had not brought him the peace of mind he had ex- 
pected it would. Instead, he felt that as far as Naomi 
Carol was concerned, he had made a failure of it. As 
he remembered the clear conviction of her tone as she 
talked with him that morning in the garden, he felt 
that it would take more than one sermon to change her 
strange way of thinking. And then he was harassed 
with the thought that she would believe he had meant 
the sermon for her. He dared not think what her 
feeling might be. 

However, he was not allowed much time for thought 
on this subject, for Mrs. Chase soon called him to 
dinner, and today she was particularly anxious to 
direct the conversation. 

“There’s no getting around it, Mr. Manville, that the 
ways of the Lord are past finding out, and He does work 
in a mysterious fashion. Why is it poor folks get 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


109. 


more’n their share of trouble? There’s Mrs. Simmons’ 
got five children besides a baby two months old. 
The baby’s sick and more’n likely ’ll die. They can’t 
afford much doctorin’, you know. But, Dominie, 
what’s God send so many babies to poor folks for? 
And if He sends them, why does He want to take them 
away only two months after they’re here?” 

The minister made no response, but this omission 
was not noticed by the housekeeper, who went on with 
her monologue. 

“When you come to think of it. Dominie, we never 
know from one day to the next whether we’re going 
to wake up alive or not, or what day we may catch 
some of them terrible germs goin’ about in the air. 
I was reading only yesterday about folks bein’ careful 
of dust, but land’s sake. Dominie, if the Almighty 
made us out of dust, I shouldn’t think a httle of it 
would hurt us now and then, would you? Truly it is 
marvellous how the Lord deals with us.” 

But the minister was not at that moment considering 
the marvels of the Lord, and immediately after dinner 
he seized his hat and left the house. 


Chapter XII. 


MR. MANVILLE’s dilemma. 

Meanwhile Naomi’s mind was not all tranquillity, 
and immediately after dinner she hurried upstairs 
to her room, and taking a book and a dark shawl, 
started out for the Retreat. 

“This is really the only place where I can think un- 
interruptedly,” she mused, as she spread the shawl upon 
the ground and seated herself on it. “Poor Billy, 
he wanted to come, but I felt as if even Billy would be 
in the way today.” 

The fluty notes of a meadow lark trembling with 
mysterious sweetness caused Naomi to gaze about 
her. The serene September day was full of pulsating 
life, while varying shades of green and brown could be 
seen everywhere. Naomi’s eyes wandered to the 
exquisitely tinted clouds, and she heaved a long sigh. 
Presently her thoughts turned definitely to the morning 
service. 

“ I suppose he put his whole heart into that discourse, 
but I cannot see what good will result; and he believes 
that that is the religion of Christ!” As she recalled 
the sweeping glance with which he had taken the choir 
into his gaze, she was beset with conflicting emotions. 
That he had meant the sermon for her, she was con- 
110 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


111 


vinced; and as she remembered the look Mr. Whipple 
had sent her, she was half inclined to be angry. “But 
then, I suppose the sermon was intended for my good,” 
she meditated, “but why should he care so much about 
the condition of my soul.?^” A vision of the tall, digni- 
fied form, with the tender smile she had often seen play 
about the mobile lips, rose before her. Perhaps they 
might never happen to converse on that subject — again 
— but why should it matter 

Had any one seen the warm flush that swept the fair 
face, he would have known that to Naomi Carol it 
did matter. As her eyes wandered off to the distant 
blue of the hills, her thoughts turned to her mother. 
If her mother were there, she would surely understand 
her thoughts and think as her child was thinking. 
The bright face suddenly became wistful and sad. 
Again she saw the eyes of Mr. Whipple fixed upon her 
as if she were an unsafe individual. 

“No, I shall never sing in the choir again,” she de- 
cided. She loved the church of her childhood, but the 
reading and studying she had done along a new line of 
religious thought had convinced her that she could no 
longer follow in the path the church directed. “I 
must break with it sooner or later,” she thought, “and 
God will guide and direct my steps. I will live my re- 
ligion, and the church people will live theirs, and those 
who will accept my help I shall always befriend, and 
those who will retain my friendship will find it un- 
changed. I must be honest with myself, with my con- 
victions, although it may be hard. 0 mother, mother 


112 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


dear, how I miss you! How I long for the mother’s 
love I have never known,” she mimmured. For a 
moment she allowed her feelings to overcome her. 
A smothered sob broke from her lips, as she buried her 
head in her hands. 

It was at this moment that Mr. Manville suddenly 
appeared not more than twenty feet from where Naomi 
was seated. He had finished his walk and had decided 
to spend a quiet hour in the identical spot that Naomi 
had selected for her reverie. Taking a short cut from 
the open country, he had wandered through a small 
wood, and as the fields were altogether unfamiliar to 
him, he did not know he was so near the spot for which 
he was in search. As he climbed over a stone wall and 
dropped lightly to the ground, he was not only surprised 
to find the secluded spot right before him, but he was 
transfixed with amazement to find the object of his 
thoughts before his very eyes. 

But Naomi was so self-absorbed that she had not 
heard the slight noise at her side. Silent, motionless 
he stood and watched her. His mind was filled with 
conflicting ideas and emotions. He was uncertain what 
to do. That she was grieving he was aware, for he had 
heard the smothered sob that had escaped her, and he 
saw the bit of lacey handkerchief that she held to her 
eyes. He was so close that he knew he would frighten 
her if he spoke, and what right had he to force himself 
upon her privacy? He would turn quietly and go back, 
but somehow his limbs refused to obey the thought and 
then it flashed upon him that he was the cause of this 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


113 ' 


grief. He had openly confessed to her that her soul 
needed saving. Surely he had made a terrible mistake. 
Her soul ! Why, it was as innocent, as pure, as tender 
as a lily! It was not her soul that needed saving, it 
was simply that her thought about certain doctrines 
did not exactly agree with the creeds of the church. 
But what if they didn’t.^ She was young; one could 
easily mould her thought. Strange it is how the sight 
of a woman’s tears will move a man. 

Helplessly he stood and gazed at the pathetic Httle 
figure. Fearing that she would move, he placed one 
hand upon the wall to steady himself, and as he did so, 
a tiny stone loosened under his grasp and fell to the 
groimd. 

Instantly the forlorn girl on the grass glanced in the 
direction of the sound. 

“Oh!” 

Manville was quick to note that it was an exclamation 
of wonderment and surprise. He came forward eagerly 
and, without waiting for invitation, threw himself on 
the ground beside her. 

After her first exclamation of amazement, she sat 
motionless with downcast eyes, waiting for him to 
speak. 

Richard Manville was a man not easily aroused. 
He was controlled by the head rather than by the 
heart; but at the picture before him, his former self 
seemed suddenly changed. His old coldness was 
swept away, as it were, and he was strangely thrilled 
with a new exaltation, and intensifying of that same 


114 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


mysterious spell which had lightly touched him before 
when he was near Naomi. Now, to see her sitting 
there so like a wilted flower, with the signs of tears 
still on the fringed lashes, almost unnerved him. Her 
face had no color save the crimson lips. She wore no 
hat, and a stray sunbeam had found its way through 
the branches of the overhanging boughs and nestled 
in the wavy tresses. One small hand of perfect con- 
tour played with a bit of grass at her side. 

He did not speak, and suddenly she lifted her head. 
Their eyes met. The violet eyes, sweet and child- 
like, yet grave and earnest, looked full into the brown 
ones, and then fluttered down. 

He had been unprepared for her swift glance, and 
he had therefore met her gaze with a grave tenderness 
of which he himself had been scarcely conscious. 
Instantly the pale cheeks flushed, and there was an 
uncomfortable silence. 

Presently Naomi shifted her position, and lifting 
her face again to his, she broke out into a merry peal 
of laughter. As well expect the birds not to sing or 
the stars not to shine, as to expect Naomi to be serious 
for very long. 

“Mr. Manville, why do you look so grave?*’ she 
began, with forced playfulness. “And did you fall 
from the heavens that you landed here so mysteri- 
ously?” Her laughing manner helped the man to 
regain his poise, but the gravity still lingered in his 
eyes, for he could not forget that he had seen her 
crying but a few moments ago. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


115 


“Miss Carol, I fear I have been heartless and rude 
beyond question. The conviction that I had been 
hopelessly in error drove me for a long tramp through 
the country, and then I turned my steps in search of 
this retreat. I did not expect to find it just here, so 
where I scaled the wall, I was so completely surprised 
to see you here and in tears that I became unpardon- 
ably rude. I did not know whether to stay or to fiy; 
and while I hesitated, you looked up.” 

How refreshing it was to hear this grave man con- 
fess a fault as a child might have done. Naomi in- 
stinctively felt the honesty, the goodness, the gentle- 
ness of his character, but she continued her playful 
mood. 

“And suppose I will not forgive you?” 

“I should deeply regret it. Miss Carol. But you 
will forgive me, I am sure, for you see it was no pre- 
meditated act of mine, as I never expected to find 
you here.” 

“Well, I’m not sorry you hesitated, Mr. Manville, 
and now that you have come uninvited, what can I 
do but allow you to remain?” 

He smiled back into the mischievous eyes, but he 
could not change his mood as quickly as the girl had. 

“But Miss Carol, I saw you crying.” 

“Well, and mayn’t a girl cry, Mr. Manville?” 

“But one does not cry unless there is something to 
grieve over.” 

“Oh, how little you understand it, Mr. Manville! 
A girl may cry for a hundred trifiing reasons.” 


116 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The minister opened his eyes in astonishment. It 
was true indeed that he knew few young women and 
none intimately. “But you had a reason for your 
tears/’ he persisted. “Tell me was I — did I do any- 
thing to cause them?” 

The low voice, with its accent of tenderness, again 
sent the blood to her cheeks, but she only returned 
the query with one of her own. 

“Why should you think of such a thing, Mr. Man- 
ville?” 

That her continued playful mood was assumed, he 
felt sure. “I am sorry you will not trust me,” was 
all he said, but the simpleness of the remark and 
something in the grave voice caused Naomi to confess 
instantly. 

“I was crying because — ^well, because for the mo- 
ment I felt lonely.” She paused. “You see I have 
never known a mother’s love. Although Aunt Mar- 
garet has been goodness itself, yet there are times 
when I long for my mother. She was so sweet, so 
beautiful ! Today something occurred which gave 
me a feeling that no one understood me, and then I 
longed for mother,” she finished simply. Her eyes 
were moist, and her lips trembled a little. 

Her listener’s face was very pale, and his eyes 
troubled. He was at a loss to know just what to do 
and how to conquer the emotions which were almost 
mastering him. 

As Naomi glanced up, she saw the wave of distress 
which swept over the mobile features, and with the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


117 


swift change of mood which made her so charming, 
she cried: “But it’s all over now, and I feel happy 
again. I never remain sad long. Now you must 
not think any more about this — this crying. You 
must not, really.” She gave her head a pretty little 
nod of emphatic decision. “Let us talk about some- 
thing else, about — ” her thought sought eagerly for 
a suitable subject. 

“My sermon,” finished the minister, while the ear- 
nest gravity darkened in his eyes. 

“Oh, no indeed, anything but that!” A mischiev- 
ous dimple appeared on each cheek. “If we want to 
keep the peace, we must not discuss your sermon.” 

“But, Miss Carol, I wish to discuss it with you,” 
said he, gently but firmly. “I must talk with you 
about it.” 

He looked at her appealingly. The look, together 
with his tone of voice, checked the girl’s merriment, 
and at once she replied gently: “Very well, Mr. Man- 
ville, it shall be as you wish.” 

“Then be frank with me and tell me, did you think 
that I had you in mind when I gave my discourse this 
morning? ” 

“Yes, I thought so,” breathed the girl, while she 
kept her eyes downcast. 

“ I was wrong. Miss Carol. Can you, will you pardon 
me?” 

“I have nothing to pardon, Mr. Manville. You 
did what your sense of duty prompted you to do.” 

The minister was painfully conscious that she 


118 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


accented slightly the word duty. He dared not ask 
himself whether duty alone had prompted him. 

“But I have regretted it every moment since,” he 
continued. 

“Regretted your sermon?” 

“No, regretted that I had you in mind while I was 
delivering it.” 

“And why, Mr. Manville?” 

The question fairly took his breath away. A 
flush mounted to his brow. 

The girl was quick to see his confusion, and said 
lightly: “You think I am not so bad then?” 

“I think — ” but the minister hesitated, and then 
stopped abruptly. It was not natural for him to 
assume an attitude foreign to his temperament. But 
this time Naomi did not go to his rescue. 

At length he spoke. “I believe I have exaggerated 
in mind the difference of our opinions along religious 
lines, and although you may express yourself differ- 
ently, I believe your ideas on the important questions 
of religion cannot be really unlike those of the church.” 

“Then you are greatly mistaken,” returned Naomi 
simply. 


Chapter XIII. 


NAOMI PROCLAIMS HER CONVICTIONS. 

“Mistaken?’’ repeated the man, as if he had not 
heard correctly. “Why am I mistaken?” 

“Because our ideas on the fundamental principle 
of religion are different.” 

“But you have been converted; you are a member 
of the church of which I am the pastor.” 

“Yes. I have been converted,” replied the girl 
quietly, and to the man at her feet the words seemed 
to carry a veiled meaning. “And at present, I am a 
member of your church.” She paused a moment, 
then opened her mouth as if to speak further, but no 
sound came from the parted lips. 

The minister felt that with all his queries, he had 
really gained no satisfactory replies. He must know 
more, he told himself. If she were a member of his 
church, he had a right to know her religious beliefs, 
and so he made another effort. 

“Miss Carol, will you tell me if you liked my sermon 
this morning? I mean, of course, if you take an im- 
personal view of it.” 

“No, Mr. Manville, I did not approve of it. I 
do not believe in that kind of a sermon.” She had 
spoken quietly, almost gently, as if she understood the 
119 


120 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


care, the study, the labor which he had put into that 
sermon, and as if she would not deliberately wound 
him. 

His face flushed, not only because his pride had been 
wounded by the simple answer, but because he had 
not expected such a reply. But he asked, gravely, 
“Why?” 

Naomi had turned her face slightly aside, and was 
toying with a bit of grass at her side. Now she looked 
at him. 

“Mr. Manville, if you want to know my reasons 
for not liking your sermons, I will tell you, but you 
must take it impersonally — I mean you must not 
feel hurt at what I say. Remember, it is not you I 
am criticising, but your sermon, and,” she continued, 
“I will answer all your questions, and shall be glad 
of the opportunity to answer them, for does not the 
Bible say: ‘Be ready to give an answer to every man 
that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you*? 
But you must bear in mind — ^you must remember,** 
the voice stopped for the briefest second. 

“I will remember, I will bear in mind all you have 
said.** 

Now she turned her eyes meditatively upon the 
blue distance. “I take it for granted that your sermon 
was intended to awaken the imsaved soul, and I did 
not like it because I do not believe in the method 
you employed. I do not believe that the way to re- 
form sinners is to tell them about hell and punish- 
ment, and thus through fear coerce them into accept- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


121 


ing God. I do not believe in rehearsing in any emo- 
tional way the account of the crucifixion, the death 
of Jesus; for in this way, you are apt to produce a 
momentary, emotional sensation. The sinner, or 
wrong thinker, may be infiuenced by your personal 
deliveiy or recital, by the ecstasy you are feeling, and 
through this he may be led into believing that the 
quickened feeling you have stirred in him is conver- 
sion. The next day these emotions may have passed 
out of his mind as though they had never entered, 
and he has gained no lasting good from the excited 
feelings which the sermon had aroused.’’ The girl 
paused, but did not turn her head. “I hope you are 
remembering, Mr. Manville, that it is not your par- 
ticular sermon to which I object, but the sermons in 
general that are delivered along these lines.” 

“But every word of the sermon was true. Miss 
Carol. The sinner must be saved, if possible, and 
what can bring him to his senses any better than the 
recital of the death of the Saviour who suffered for 
mankind?” 

Naomi did not reply for a moment, and when she 
spoke her voice was low and gentle. “ I do not under- 
stand the atonement as you do. To me, it has a far 
different significance and meaning.” She looked at 
him now, as if to see what effect the words had pro- 
duced. 

Although the words had been gently spoken, they 
were a shock to the minister. How could her views 
regarding the atonement be different from his, and be 


122 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


correct? he asked himself. No, of course they were 
wrong and perhaps grossly so. He was about to 
defend his point of view and defend it vigorously 
when he remembered the compact — ^he was to allow 
her the first hearing. 

Naomi had watched the fine face with its varied 
emotions and was not surprised when he said gravely, 
“Please tell me what your convictions are, Miss 
Carol.” 

Naomi again tinned her face toward the horizon, 
while the man listened. 

“I believe that Christ Jesus was the way -shower; 
that he came on earth in order to show men how to 
understand God, how to rid themselves of sin, how to 
become right-minded; but I do not believe that Jesus’ 
death ever saved another from his sins or punish- 
ment that comes as a penalty for sin. I do not believe 
that the mere blood of Jesus did anything for the 
salvation of mortals. I do not believe that Jesus’ 
death on the cross should be made a slogan for bring- 
ing men to repentance. I do believe,” and now the 
voice took an added strength and fulness, while a 
beautiful light lingered about the fair face, “I do 
believe that we should bring men to God by telling 
them of the beauty, the grandeur, the simplicity of 
Jesus’ life, his teachings, his works. I believe that we 
should lay a greater stress upon these than we do 
upon his death. The original meaning of the word 
atonement is at-one-ment, and this indicates that 
the atonement of Jesus Christ consisted in his prov- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


123 


ing his at-one-ment with the Father. I believe that 
the Saviour’s death was vicarious, in the sense that 
he involuntarily allowed himself to pass through the 
trying ordeal when he might have averted it, for he 
said he could call upon his Father for deliverance. 
He proved his infinite love of mankind in that his 
life was unselfishly sacrificial. While I believe that 
every step of the Master’s career was essential for 
the salvation of the world, still I do not believe that 
the mere recital of his death agonies on the cross is 
as significant as his life, his works, his teachings. He 
showed his great love of mankind in passing through 
the ordeal called death, but he did not die that any 
mortal might be saved simply by this death ordeal. 
He allowed men to try to destroy him, so that through 
the resurrection he might prove to them that life is 
deathless.” 

“You must believe in the divinity of Christ?” as 
the voice paused for a moment. 

“Most assuredly I do.” 

“Miss Carol, the Bible states that the blood of Jesus 
Christ cleanseth us from sin.” 

“Mr. Manville, you will agree with me that the 
Bible employs much figurative and symbolic language. 
The material blood of Jesus was the same as the blood 
of any other mortal. The blood of Christ is love, 
life, truth; and divine Life, as expressed through 
Christ, is the Saviour of the world. It is the eternal 
love of the spiritual Christ which is poured forth for 


124 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


the salvation of the world. Blood is simply a symbol 
of the sacrificing love of the eternal Christ. ‘Except 
ye eat the flesh* (that is, truth) ‘of the Son of man, 
and drink his blood’ (life, — love) ‘ye have no life’ (true 
or eternal) ‘in you.* I am grateful to Jesus for the 
love, compassion, and sacrifice which he manifested 
for us, but I am more grateful for the truth which he 
taught, — the truth which enables men to know God 
aright — ^which knowledge is life eternal.” 

“And what do you think was the truth which Jesus 
taught?’ 

“I believe that Jesus Christ taught that through the 
help of God men can gain dominion over the world, 
the flesh, and the devil. He not only taught this 
truth, but he practised it as well. He also taught 
that love can conquer hate, and that, with the right 
understanding of God, harmony can be made to supn 
plant discord, and life can conquer death.” 

“May I ask what you mean by a right understand- 
ing of God?” queried the man. 

“I believe that a right understanding of God is the 
basis of true religion, and this understanding of God 
I never received from the Lawrence Methodist Epis- 
copal Church.” There was no doubting the positive- 
ness of this remark. Already the minister felt al- 
most hopeless of accomplishing the task he had set 
before him. 

“But I do not see how one’s thought about God 
could change. Miss Carol,” he remarked, with simple 
gravity. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


125 


“Well mine has changed wonderfully. I believe 
that the majority of people hold some mental picture 
of God when they pray to Him or refer to Him in 
thought or speech. The hymns which refer to the 
‘great white throne’ and the book which shall be 
opened, lead one to think of God as personal. I have 
been taught by the church to which I belong that 
God knows both good and evil, that He sends or 
permits, the evils, sins, sicknesses, accidents, and 
deaths in the world, and that Christians should be 
resigned to these calamities and believe that they are 
the outcome of His inscrutable will. I have been 
taught that God is not the only power; that there is 
another power called the devil; that there is a localized 
heaven and a localized hell.” 

“And do you not agree to any of these doctrines?” 

“No, I believe differently. I believe — no, I am 
certain — that God is not corporeal. He is Life, Love, 
Truth. He is the only creator, power, and presence. 
I believe that ‘He is of purer eyes than to behold 
evil.’ As light knows nothing of darkness, so God 
is in no way connected with calamities, accidents, 
and sicknesses; and instead of being resigned to these 
conditions, we should seek to gain dominion over 
them as the Master taught. I do not believe in any 
personal devil, for how could there be one if God is the 
only power? I believe the only devil there is, is the 
world’s thought of evil, reflected in the mentalities 
of men. I believe that hell consists in mental and 
physical suffering produced by wrong thinking and 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


living; that heaven is a state of mind, the absence of 
fear and the consciousness of God exemplified in 
righteousness and love. I believe that one can deter- 
mine his own heaven or his own hell.” 

These simple words struck a responsive chord in 
the minister’s thought, although he would not admit 
it even to himself. That the girl before him was honest 
in her convictions, that she showed an intelligent, 
resourceful mind, he was thoroughly convinced. 

“Miss Carol, are these ideas original with you?” 

“No indeed,” returned Naomi, glancing at him. 
“There are many people who believe them; in fact, 
the world at large is getting tired of dogmas and creeds 
and wants a practical, operative, everyday religion.” 

“But religion should be of such a nature as to pre- 
pare men for eternity and heaven,” argued the minister. 

“If one finds the right understanding of God, he 
finds heaven,” breathed the girl. “The only eternity 
there is, is the eternity of consciousness.” She paused 
a moment, then raising her lighted face, the blue 
eyes looked directly into the brown ones, and the 
voice carried with it an intense earnestness. 

“Mr. Manville, why preach that men should pre- 
pare to meet God in the hereafter? Religion should 
not be for the purpose of preparing souls for death, 
and a far-off heaven. God will never be any nearer 
to us than He is now, for in Him we live and have 
our being! If men were taught a practical, operative 
principle of religion, they would meet God now, and 
they would need no further preparation for the here- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


127 


after; finding God is finding heaven. The teaching 
that God is good, but that man is a sinner, has sep- 
arated men from Intelligence.” 

The upturned face seemed to gather an inspired 
light, the eyes which looked at him were looking far 
beyond him, and the voice spoke with such a ring of 
truth that he forgot the eyes, the hair, the form and 
personality of the young woman at his side, and saw 
only the mentality. It was as if the very door of 
her soul had been opened and for one brief instant 
he was admitted; and what he saw, he kept forever 
in the sacred memory of the dearest and tenderest 
moments of life. 

At length he spoke. “Miss Carol, I have not met 
your convictions with arguments, because I promised 
that at the start you were to have all the privileges. 
It has made me very happy to think that you have 
expressed your heart’s convictions to me, and they 
are sacred to me. Now I am going to ask you just 
one more question along the lines that we have been 
discussing. I want to think over all the ideas you have 
expressed to me, and they would not be complete 
unless you tell me how you believe sin can be de- 
stroyed? It is only because your ideas regarding the 
atonement are different from mine that I ask this 
question.” 

“And I shall be glad to tell you.” The girl now 
spoke in a cheerful, happy, and almost buoyant tone, 
as though she were really talking to one who under- 
stood her. 


128 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“I believe that sin was brought about because of 
a false conception of God and life, and that it is through 
spiritual illumination and prayer that sin can be 
destroyed. The word forgive is made up of two words, 
give and /or. Sin is forgiven only as righteousness is 
given for or is put in the place of sin. Sin is never 
forgiven until it is destroyed in the human conscious- 
ness and entirely forsaken.” 

“Thank you,” he said simply. And Naomi be- 
lieved the subject to be ended. 

A light breeze suddenly stirred the overhanging 
branches, and a shower of yellow leaves fell upon the 
uncovered heads of the two below. 

Naomi’s mood changed almost instantly and she 
laughed merrily. “This must be symbolical of a 
shower of blessings,” she said, while she shook her 
head and brushed the wavy tresses with her hands. 
She bent her head forward so that the minister might 
see if she had removed all traces of the truant leaves. 
As he told her that she had shaken them all out, his 
eyes rested upon a dainty knot of blue ribbon which 
a moment ago had nestled in the brown coils, but now 
lay upon the folds of the dark shawl. 

“It must be late, Mr. Manville,” exclaimed Naomi. 
“We are forgetting the time. How quickly indeed 
it has passed!” And she glanced at the tiny watch 
in her belt. “Look at the pink and mauve clouds 
making place for the sunset! Aunt Margaret will 
think I am lost. I must be going.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


129 


Her companion sprang to his feet and extended his 
hand. As their hands met, a sudden thrill passed 
through him, and a feeling, which for the moment 
made him tremble, took possession of him. 

Naomi was saying something and laughing, but he 
did not know what it was. He wondered if she had 
felt the tremor that had swept over him; but as she 
raised her eyes, he saw nothing there but her child- 
hke, innocent frankness. To hide his confusion, he 
stooped and gathered up the shawl, and, as he did so, 
the blue knot fluttered to the ground. Arranging 
the folds carefully, he placed the shawl upon his arm. 
He saw that Naomi had turned slightly from him and 
was smoothing the wrinkles in the soft, white dress. 
He stooped and, almost with a guilty feeling, trans- 
ferred the knot from its resting-place among the leaves 
to the inside pocket of his coat. 

“We shall have a beautiful sunset to-night, Mr. 
Manville. See the glorious colorings in the west.” 

The minister’s tall, athletic figure led the way across 
the meadow, while his dainty, girlish companion fol- 
lowed closely with almost aerial lightness. Naomi 
had met many men when visiting her uncle in the 
city, but none of them had impressed her as did this 
grave man at her side. As they walked along, each 
content with his own musings, she noticed how care- 
fully he led her in the smoothest places, and how, 
now and then, he stopped to remove a bit of brush 
that lay in the path. 


130 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Neither spoke until they were nearing the Manor. 
“I think I shall leave you at this bend,” said Naomi, 
“I have only a few steps now and I want to reach the 
house unobserved.” She placed one hand upon the 
gold-brown tresses. “Those leaves played havoc with 
my hair, and I believe I have lost — ” She paused a 
moment, while both hands now sought for the knot. 

“Oh it is nothing! It doesn’t matter at all!” she 
said, as she saw the look of concern which swept the 
man’s face. “It was just a bit of ribbon. Don’t look 
so concerned. 

“Now indeed I must hurry. Come and see my 
conservatory some day, Mr. Manville.” 

He watched the movements of the lithe, graceful 
figure, as she moved quickly along the path, folding 
her skirt about her and walking with that easy carriage 
which he had begun to know as part of her. 

Reluctantly he turned his steps toward the par- 
sonage. 

Tippie was waiting at the gate as usual, barking 
his delight. “No, Tippie, I am not going into the 
house just yet,” he said, as the dog sprang up the 
parsonage steps. The minister walked slowly across 
the lawn and, seating himself on his favorite bench 
under a big tree, was soon lost in thought. 

But Tippie felt that something troubled the usual 
serenity and complacency of his master, and he tugged 
away at his shoe-strings and trouser legs to attract 
the attention which he craved. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


131 


“Don’t, Tippie, not now,” said his master, placing 
his hand on the dog’s head. “ Come, lie down and be 
quiet and we’ll talk it over together.” The faithful 
animal flung himself at his master’s feet and gazed 
up into his grave face with that trustful expression 
which a dog can so easily assume. 

“Tippie, what is this feeling that has come over me.^ 
Why should I be so easily affected by the grace, charm, 
and beauty of this girl — woman.? I have seen many 
women, but this one is — well, she is different, so whole- 
some, so refreshing, and withal, so innocent and 
lovely. Yes, I can say it to you, Tippie, old boy.” 
And the dog waved his short tail and caressed the big 
hand as if he thoroughly understood his master’s 
remark. “And I not only admire her beauty, but 
I admire her soul. When she looked at me with 
those violet eyes, the tears still hanging to the curhng 
lashes, then, Tippie, I became a person unknown to 
myself. I felt as if I should take that delightful 
bundle of pink and white beauty into my arms. But 
this is folly, insanity, madness, and I will not allow 
it! Such temptations come to the best of men, I 
suppose, but I know that with me the feeling has been 
momentary, and I shall not allow it to recur. The 
young woman is nothing to me, of course, and now 
I am glad it’s over and I am myself again.” 

But a few moments later he thought of the blue 
knot, and a flush mounted to his temples as he removed 
it from its resting-place. How like her it seemed, 
as the scented fragrance perfumed the air. “Yes, 


132 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


I admire her for her convictions,” he thought, some- 
what irrelevantly. “She has a deeply intellectual 
character and a woman’s heart and understanding. 
Who knows but that her thoughts and convictions 
may be truer than mine?” 

Silently, almost reverently, he folded the blue knot, 
and, placing it in a small, black leather case, he re- 
turned it to his inner coat pocket. “And now I am 
master of myself. I will not permit any light fancy 
to come between me and my work. My work! I 
must not forget that; my business is to feed the souls 
which depend upon me.” And with a smile, he rose 
and entered the house. 


Chapter XIV. 


DOCTRINE VERSUS ENLIGHTENED FAITH. 

The September days continued bright, warm, and 
beautiful. There seemed no interruption to the un- 
clouded sunshine, but to Naomi the days were aU too 
short. Now as she came downstairs dressed for the 
street, she met her aunt in the hall. 

“Out again, Naomi? It is early in the evening I 
know, but you will be sure and be home before it is 
dark, won’t you? Where are you going?” 

“I am going to Mrs. Simmons’, Auntie. Her baby 
is very sick and you know she so appreciates the help 
one gives her. I will try to be back early.” 

As Naomi came back from the kitchen with a basket 
on her arm, her aunt said: “Please don’t make any 
engagement for tomorrow night, dear, for you know 
it will be prayer meeting night. You have not at- 
tended the meetings regularly lately and every one 
regrets that you have resigned as our soloist. I believe 
the head ones of the church are somewhat concerned 
about you, Naomi. I tried to make excuses for you, 
to say — ” 

“Don’t make any more excuses for me. Auntie- 
I resigned as soloist because the official board will no 
133 


134 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


longer allow me to make my own selections, and because 
I found it impossible to sing those dreadful orthodox 
hymns any longer. I don’t beheve one should fill one’s 
mind with such sad and pitiful wailings. Those mourn- 
ful words depress me.” 

“Oh, child! ” was all the aunt said, as she looked with 
tenderest pity upon the face at her side. 

“And besides. Auntie, I do not care to feel compelled 
to attend the services, and now that I have resigned 
from the choir, I may not attend the church — regularly.” 
The last word was added after she had seen the wave 
of despair which swept over her aunt’s face. 

“But the meetings, Naomi, and now the revival will 
soon be here!” 

“I am sorry, Auntie dear, to wound you, but I 
really don’t enjoy the meetings either. It is worse 
than useless for me to sit and listen to Mr. Simpson 
pray. For many years he has thanked the Lord 
that he is among the saved souls on earth, and you 
know well enough. Auntie, that he does not live the re- 
ligion he professes. One would think him a walking 
saint by the way he raises his eyes to the ceiling when 
‘bringing the congregation into the Lord’s presence.’ 
I think God will bestow His blessings upon the worthy 
without being favored by the advice of Mr. Simpson. 
And Mr. Whipple prays along the same line, — always 
advising God with such pious intonations as to the best 
way in which to bless the church, its members and the 
town in general, and begging Him to pour forth His 
blessings more abimdantly.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


135 


“Naomi, what has come over you? It is really sac- 
religious for you to go on so. Oh, I do hope the minister 
will hear nothing of this.” 

“Don’t worry. Auntie, about the minister.” The 
girl stooped and kissed the woman on either cheek, 
and added, “Now dry your eyes and don’t think any- 
thing more about it.” 

Naomi, walking briskly, soon found herself at Mrs. 
Simmons* cottage. 

She was surprised to have one of the children answer 
her light knock, telling her that the mother was in the 
bedroom with the baby. “And the minister is there, 
too, ’ * said the voice in a loud whisper. 

Naomi had been in the house many times before, and 
was well acquainted with the children, who now gathered 
round her eager to see the contents of the basket. She 
soon learned that the baby had grown much worse and 
that the doctor had left only a few moments earher, say- 
ing that the child could not live until morning. The 
five small children had been left to themselves in the 
living room and had had no supper. 

Taking a cloth out of the basket, Naomi spread it 
over the small, square table. Five pairs of eyes watched 
with wide-open astonishment, while Naomi deposited 
bread, honey, milk, butter and some sliced cold meat 
upon the white cloth, and very soon five pairs of hands 
were rapidly at work helping themselves to what seemed 
to them the most delicious meal they had ever tasted. 

Naomi could hear the voices in the adjoining room, 


136 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


first the tearful one of the woman as if she were pleading 
for her child’s life; then the deep, full voice that she 
recognized at once as the minister’s. While it seemed 
strong and grave, still there was in it a gentle, tender 
note as if of compassion. Presently the door opened 
and a tall, dark form filled the doorway. He knew that 
Naomi was in the house, because both he and Mrs. 
Simmons had recognized her voice as soon as she had 
entered. As he watched her standing by the table 
replenishing the plates of the hungry little ones, a smile 
crossed his lips. Naomi had noticed that same gentle 
smile before, and now she began to feel that it was a 
part of the man. Even as she looked at him she thought 
how unusual it was for such a big man to have so gentle 
a smile. It seemed to so illumine his face as to give it 
a softened look, which made one feel unconsciously 
drawn to him. 

At once Naomi went to him. “May I come in?” 
she breathed. There were no other words of greeting, 
as she extended her hand. 

“Yes, come in.” He still held her hand, as he closed 
the door softly and led her to the side of the bed. 

Naomi was nearly overcome with emotion, as she 
looked upon the wasted little form, and then upon 
the tear-stained face of the faithful mother. The 
yearning, hopeless and half-resigned look which she 
gave Naomi, seemed almost to overmaster the girl’s 
brave spirit. Without a word, she took the two hard- 
working hands and pressed them with her own soft 


ones. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


137 


The minister stood at the foot of the bed with his 
head bowed. For several moments the three stood 
thus. Then the woman spoke in a whisper, “I am 
glad you came to the children and me.” 

Naomi answered her with a look only, as she gently 
pressed the hands which she still held. 

“Tell me,” she murmured, “what can I do? How 
is he?” as she looked down upon the tiny form. 

“He is going fast,” returned the mother, with a 
broken sob. “He seems quiet now, but he has spells 
of terrible agony. He screams, and oh, it is awful, 
the pain he suffers. The minister was just about to 
make a prayer. Miss Carol. He wants to pray with 
me now, while the baby is quiet.” The woman 
spoke brokenly, tremblingly. 

Naomi gently released the hands. “I understand,” 
she said simply, while her eyes sought the minister’s 
face, questioningly. 

He recognized at once the question in her mind. 
“You need not go. Miss Carol. Sit here by the 
window.” He arranged a chair in the far corner of 
the room, near the window, then he approached the 
woman and the child, and without a word Naomi 
crossed the room and seated herself in the chair which 
he had placed for her. 

The lamp on the small table at the foot of the bed 
dimly lighted the room. The woman and the minister 
seated themselves and as they talked earnestly to- 
gether, they almost forgot the quiet, motionless form 


138 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


in the corner, although every word they said sank 
into the heart of the listener. 

“But, Mr. Manville, must it ever be so? Must 
we always accept these things as God’s will? It does 
seem so hard to bear.” 

The woman had gone over it all before, but the man 
replied gently, “We must be satisfied that God knows 
best. He will stop the pain when He sees fit. We 
cannot always understand His ways, but we must 
trust Him just the same.” 

“But how can God permit a helpless little child to 
suffer so cruelly? If He could stop the pain, why 
don’t He? I would relieve his suffering if I could. 
Oh, how gladly would I bear it myself! And you tell me 
that God’s love is greater even than a mother’s love?” 

Naomi was seated so that she could look directly 
into their faces. The small lamp seemed to throw 
all its light upon the two bowed forms at the bed. 
The minister had been sitting with his head in his 
hands, and now as he lifted it Naomi was startled to 
see the drawn lines about the mouth, where only a 
short time ago the gentle smile had played. She 
listened eagerly for his answer. 

“God’s love is greater than ours, for did He not 
give His beloved Son?” 

“Yes, I know,” interrupted the woman with feverish 
haste, “but how does that apply to this sinless little 
one? Does the death of our Lord keep this dear baby 
from suffering, and will it make him live? ” 

But no answer came from the drawn lips. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


139 


“Does God send both life and death, sickness and 
health, joy and sorrow?” 

“Yes,” was the low response. “The Lord giveth 
and the Lord taketh.” 

“It seems so hard, so cruel,” went on the woman. 
“It will be hard for me to love God after baby goes.” 

“You must be resigned, Mrs Simmons. You must 
know that His ways are infinitely above ours. He 
knows what is best for you and the little one. Let 
us pray.” 

The quiet form in the comer was forgotten, and 
both now knelt upon the carpetless floor. Naomi 
had heard many prayers, but never had she heard a 
prayer in a death chamber before, and as she listened 
it seemed that she could stand it no longer. Her heart 
seemed almost dislodged in her bosom, as reverently, 
passionately, the man pleaded with God to spare the 
life of this little one. Such tones of eager, anxious, 
fervent pleading she had never heard before. He 
prayed that God would let the little one live, that the 
mother would feel His dear love, would know that He 
heard and answered the prayers of His dear ones. 
Presently the deep, vibrant pleadings ceased, and the 
voice took on another strain. “Oh, if it be not Thy 
will, dear Father, to spare this little one, in order that 
we may feel Thy love and presence, grant that this 
dear mother will still tmst Thee to the uttermost. 
Help her to pray, ‘Thy will be done," and to be re- 
signed to Thy unfailing, unfaltering, and inscrutable 
will of wisdom.” 


140 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The voice would have continued, but at that moment 
a wail of agony caused the mother to spring quickly 
to her feet. 

“Oh! oh! How can I bear it!” cried the woman, 
wringing her hands in despair as she gazed upon the 
writhing form. The child’s voice was almost too 
feeble to cry, but the smothered sounds of pain and 
agony were worse than any cry of pain Naomi had ever 
heard. 

The sounds continued until even the man could 
stand it no longer. “Have you no medicine?” he 
asked hoarsely. 

“The doctor said it would do no good,” was the 
broken response. “And then, too, it’s impossible to 
give it to him.” Vainly the woman tried to gather 
the form in her arms, but with a wail of despair she 
sank upon her knees, and with one arm flung over the 
child, buried her head in the covers. 

When the spasm ceased, the child again lapsed into 
stupor. The woman rose to her feet. “I cannot 
bear any more. It will kill me, God help me!” she 
cried hopelessly. 

“And God will help you.” 

Both looked up in astonishment to see Naomi Carol 
standing near them. They had forgotten her pres- 
ence. 

The grief-stricken woman was so exhausted that 
she saw or felt nothing but the hand which gently 
forced her into a chair; what the man saw in Naomi’s 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


141 


face, he had never seen before. It was filled with a 
beautiful, inspired light, and intense yearning; it 
bespoke power and confidence, rather than the de- 
spair which he himself was feeling. 

How strong, how firm, how tall and womanly she 
seemed as she turned toward him. Her eyes looked 
into his very soul, — ^they carried such earnestness in 
their depths. 

“Have you done all that you can do.?^” the words 
were simple enough, but they somewhat disconcerted 
the grave man. 

“Yes,” was all that he could say. 

“May I — ^may I talk and pray?” 

At once he guessed the reason of her inspiration. 

“Yes, you may do, say, anything,” he returned 
gently, and without another word, he arose and placed 
his chair for her, while he himself took the place she 
had vacated. 

“God is a very present help in time of trouble,” 
gently repeated the firm voice to the bowed form in 
the chair. 

“He’s — ^he’s beyond God’s help now. Miss Carol, 
and how can I go through it all again?” 

“You need not. Let me care for the baby.” Ten- 
derly the girl lifted the little form in her arms, and 
wrapping it in a warm blanket, she slipped with it back 
into her chair. 

“Miss Carol, I tried that, but you won’t be able to 
hold him — ^you won’t be — ” 


142 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Let us think of God’s promises, Mrs. Simmons. 
Let us fill our hearts and minds with His love and 
truth. Do you not believe in prayer.?^” 

The simple question roused the woman. “I used 
to — but it has done no good for him.” 

“Perhaps it is because you have not prayed in the 
right way,” went on the confident voice. “You know 
our Master taught the prayer, ‘Thy will be done on 
earth as it is in heaven.’” 

The woman would have interrupted her, but the 
voice continued: “God’s will is the will of health, 
the will of harmony. Can you think of heaven with- 
out thinking of happiness, health, and harmony?” 

“No — of course not.” 

“Well the prayer reads, ‘Thy will, on earth as in 
heaven.’ So God’s will for us is health, harmony, 
and happiness.” 

“But don’t you believe God made the baby sick?” 

“No, I know He did not.” 

The woman’s eyes opened wide with astonishment. 
‘Then you don’t think I should be resigned to it?” 

“Of course not. Since it is not God’s will that your 
little one should suffer and die, you need not be re- 
signed to it,” was the calm response. 

“But the Lord giveth and taketh away.” 

“God gives us understanding, love, and faith, and 
this takes away our fears, ignorance, and doubt. God 
gives good and takes away evil.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


143 


The woman’s face had already lost some of its look 
of despair. Her mind was ready and anxious to take 
in these new thoughts about God. 

“Let us just think that God is Love, Mrs. Simmons. 
If we know that well enough, your child will live.” 

“My child wiU live!” exclaimed the incredulous 
voice of the woman, while the man in the corner listened 
in breathless silence. 

“Yes, your child will live if we know that God wants 
him to live, and if we realize and feel His infinite love, 
power, and presence.” 

Naomi continued to rock gently the child which 
lay in a stupor in her arms. “Let us repeat some of 
God’s promises to us; it will take our mind away from 
death and sorrow and fiill us with confidence, trust, 
and faith in God.” 

“And do you believe. Miss Carol, that if we have 
faith and trust in God, He will restore my baby’s 
health?” 

“Of what use is your religion to you if your faith 
in God is not suflScient to bring the answer to your 
prayers? Listen now while I repeat some verses from 
the Bible.” 

“‘If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it. 
And the prayer of faith shall save the sick.’ 

‘For I have no pleasure in the death of him that 
dieth, saith the Lord.’ 

‘Even so it is not the will of your Father which is 
in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.* 


144 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


‘The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him, 
to all that call upon him in truth.’ 

‘I will ransom them from the power of the grave; 
I will redeem them from death.’ 

‘And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God. 
We have waited for him and he will save us.”’ 

Hungrily the mother drank in every word as it fell 
from the girl’s lips. And the woman was not the only 
one who listened. To the minister, every verse that 
Naomi had repeated wns entirely familiar, but never 
had the words seemed so alive with significance as 
they did to-night. The voice was so clear, so strong, 
so confident, that each verse seemed to reach his 
ears with new meaning. His despair had also left 
him, and he found himself feeling God’s presence and 
power in a way he had never felt it before. There 
seemed no sadness, no cause for grief now in the room 
He seemed buoyed with confidence in God that was 
new and strange to him. 

Suddenly the little form began to move, and the 
little face to twitch. 

“Oh, there it comes again, that awful, terrible 
agony!” exclaimed the woman. 

“Why do you doubt God? Why don’t you trust 
Him?” Naomi’s voice sounded tender, yet full of 
passionate reproach. “ Of what use is the Bible if you 
do not believe in God’s promises? ‘He that wav- 
ereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind 
and tossed.’ We have claimed God’s promises, and 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


145 


now we must trust Him. While God is here, strength 
is here, harmony is here, good is here. We must not 
doubt, falter or fear, for as light can remove darkness, 
so can the realization of God’s power and presence 
remove this pain and anguish. ‘Be still and know 
that I am God.’” 

The woman stopped weeping, and the minister 
listened with amazement to the faith he saw exem- 
plified. The child continued to writhe in Naomi’s 
arms, while low moans came from the lips, but never 
once did her faith waver or weaken. The face only 
seemed to take added inspiration — a glow inspired 
only by the faith that worked within her. 

Presently the little one became more quiet, while 
a hopeful, expectant look now flooded the girl’s face, 
and she began to sing softly: 

“If God is all in all, 

His children cannot fear; 

See baseless evil fall. 

Knowing that God is here. 

If God is all, in space 
No subtle error creeps; 

We see Truth’s glowing face 
And Love that never sleeps. 

Oh, Perfect and Divine! 

We hear Thy loving call. 

And seek no earthly shrine 
But ‘Crown Thee Lord of all.’” 


146 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The beautiful soul-rendered words brought a hush 
into the room, and as they died away, there was a 
moment’s profound stillness broken only by the 
breathing of the sleeping child. 

The mother heard the regular breathing of the 
little one, and the man in the corner also heard it 
and bowed his head in his hands. What he had wit- 
nessed had put his faith to shame. The scene would 
never cease to live in his memory. He raised himself 
and looked into the face of the young woman, as she 
gazed with the mother upon the infant’s peaceful 
features, and he could but think, “According to your 
faith be it unto you.” 

For a few minutes Naomi continued to hold the 
child in her arms, then gently she laid it on the bed 
and covered it with the blanket. 

The mother’s face was radiant with happiness, her 
feelings too great for utterance, as she listened to the 
quiet, regular breathing of her loved one. “You 
think he is all right now — he will live?” she breathed, 
looking into the earnest face at her side. 

“Can you doubt it?” was the reassuring reply. 
“God has restored him to you, Mrs. Simmons. You 
must never doubt His will. His love again. I will 
remain here a short while longer if you wish to care 
for your other little ones.” 

With a light, joyous heart, the mother left the room. 

It was not strange that Naomi in all her earnestness, 
her concentrated thought upon the mother and the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


147 


little one, should have forgotten the presence of the 
quiet form in the corner. Now as the woman left 
the room, at once she remembered that he was there. 

Presently he stepped to her side. Her face had a 
halo of light about it that surpassed all beauty of 
features. Silently he stood with her, his emotions 
too great for expression. 

They both gazed down upon the sleeping child. 
“ ‘Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven,’ ” mur- 
mured Naomi passionately, fervently, as one who 
had fought a good fight and whose faith had stood 
the test. 

“Amen,” echoed the earnest voice of the minister. 

A ray of moonlight streamed through the small 
cracked pane of glass by the vacant chair in the cor- 
ner, and seemed to encircle with its pale, soft light, 
the silent watchers at the bedside of the slumbering 
child. 


Chapter XV. 


THE SECRET REVEALED. 

Two weeks later, the revival in the chiu’ch began. 
Naomi had thought the matter over carefully and had 
decided not to attend. 

“At least, not tonight,’ she said to herself, “and 
perhaps not at all. There is no need for me to be 
where my heart is not. Although Mr. Simpson might 
not agree with me, I know that mere church atten- 
dance does not constitute religion. I am so glad to 
know that it is of far greater importance to think rightly 
and to live rightly.” 

It was now eight o’clock in the evening and except 
for the servants Naomi was alone in the house. It 
was a beautiful moonlight night, and as she pulled 
back the curtains from the drawing-room window, 
she continued for some time to gaze upon the bushes 
and trees which were being made so visible by the 
lighted heavens. She could even distinguish the 
leaves, as, swayed by a gentle breeze, they fell silently 
to earth. 

“What glorious moonlight!” exclaimed the girl, 
and covering her shoulders with a thin, silken shawl, 
she went out into the open air. She walked down 
the broad stone steps and out upon the lawn, and 
148 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


149 


stood watching the stars as they hung motionless in 
space, and the silvery white cloud touched with the 
light of the queen of heaven. The air was balmy and 
seemed weighted with the perfume which the sun had 
drawn from the hearts of the flowers. The katydids 
and crickets kept up a continued symphony in the 
orchard near by. 

Presently the silence was broken by another sound. 
To Naomi it seemed like a low moan. With quickened 
senses she stood motionless, listening. Again it 
sounded, but this time she was aware that it was a 
voice speaking, although the tones indicated that the 
person was in distress. Following the direction of 
the sound, she walked slowly and fearlessly until she 
reached the tall, green hedge which protected the 
Manor from the street. 

She saw distinctly a man standing in dejected atti- 
tude with one arm resting upon the big iron gate. 
When she was so close to him that she might have 
touched him, she stood absolutely still. So softly 
had she walked down the path that the man had not 
heard even the rustling of the silken skirts as they 
swept upon the brown leaves. 

“Oh, I am utterly forsaken! What shall I do! 
Where is God?” 

The man had lifted his head and was now gazing 
upward into the starry heavens. The drawn face and 
look of despair could be easily discerned by the silent 
listener. 


150 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


That he was in desperate need she felt convinced. 
That he had called to God was proof enough to her 
that he was not an evil man. She needed to know 
no more. “God is everywhere,” she breathed. 

Swiftly the man turned. It was as if he had heard 
the answer to his prayer. 

“You are in trouble. Can I help you?” 

She seemed to him like an angel of mercy. The 
moonlight shone full upon the uncovered head, while 
the soft folds of the silken skirt, fanned by the gentle 
breeze, swept in clinging folds around her. 

As he stood looking full upon her, Naomi, with a 
sweeping glance, noticed that the clothes were well 
worn, but neat and tidy, and although the face was 
full of pain and grief, she felt that it was caused by 
no fault of his own. 

At length he spoke, “I thank you for your words. 
I hardly know how to reply. I am in the deepest 
trouble and know not which way to turn.” 

His voice was cultured and quiet, carrying with it 
none of the roughness of a common tramp. His 
manner was respectful, as with touching pathos he 
stood holding his worn hat in his hands. 

“Can you not tell me about it?” continued the 
sweet voice. “I may be able to help you.” 

“Are you a member of the church here?” he asked, 
with sudden interest, as with one hand he motioned 
toward the white ’painted church which could be 
plainly seen from where the two were standing. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


151 


It was a moment before Naomi replied quietly: 
“Yes.” 

“Well then, perhaps you can help me. I was not 
allowed admittance to the church tonight. I went 
there to hear the services, and they would not allow me 
to enter.” 

“Would not allow you to enter?” repeated the 
young woman incredulously. “And why not?” 

“Because Mr. Simpson had given orders that I 
should not be admitted.” 

Naomi plainly showed the indignation she was 
feeling, as she knitted her pretty brows with vexed 
perplexity. “How dare they keep a man out of God’s 
house, and this the first night of their revivals. This 
they call religion!” 

“But that is not all. They will not let me live 
here in Lawrence; they will force me out of the place, 
after I have already settled here with my wife and 
children.” 

“They — ^who?” interrogated the girl, with a flash 
of suspicion. 

“The heads of the church, the minister, I suppose, 
and the elders.” 

“But why do you think they will not allow you to 
remain here?” 

“Because Mr. Simpson sent a man to inform me 
that I must leave the place at once. But I thought 
if I went to the meeting and let them see that I wanted 
to be peaceful, and that I’d turned over a new leaf, 
they would let me stay.” 


152 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Naomi Carol could hardly believe her senses, but 
she was quick to grasp the situation. It was not the 
first time that she had known the church to rule the 
sentiment in Lawrence. 

“Did you say the minister sanctioned this?” The 
voice carried with it a note of anxious concern, and 
the man hastened to reply. 

“I don’t know what part the minister had in it, 
but if he’s the head of the church, he must have a 
say, mustn’t he? and his word would count, wouldn’t 
it?” 

“Yes, he must have a say, and his word would 
count,” echoed in the girl’s thought, but now was 
no time to think about the minister. 

Naomi’s ready wit had told her that Mr. Simpson 
had a reason for not wanting this man in Lawrence. 
Suddenly an idea took possession of her. 

“Tell me,” she asked breathlessly, “are you Jake 
Ramsey?” 

“Yes, I am Jake Ramsey,” returned the man, not 
at all surprised by the girl’s question. “But I’m not 
the man that the lawyer has painted me,” he added, 
with a rising show of spirit. 

“Answer another question for me, Mr. Ramsey.” 
She spoke with quick emotion, and leaned forward 
so as to speak in a whisper, “Do you know Marjory 
Miller?” 

It was now the man’s turn to show surprise, and the 
girl was quick to note the look that came into his face 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


153 


as he said almost reluctantly, “Yes I know Marjory 
Miller.” 

“And that is why he does not want you here,” said 
Naomi with a long breath, “and he has his reasons.” 

The man offered no response, but his heart echoed 
the thought. 

“Will you come up and sit on the piazza.'^” the young 
woman asked. “I have something to say to you.” 

The man respectfully assented. 

Naomi arranged the chairs so that the lights from 
the drawing room shone directly upon them. “Now 
tell me first,” she said, seating herself opposite him, 
“about yourself. Are you in need.? Do you want 
work?” 

The simple words, together with the fact that she 
had taken him, as it were, into her home with no 
knowledge of his character, awoke a new feeling in 
the man’s breast. 

“God is good after all,” he said, as if to himself. 
“John Warren has believed and trusted me, and I 
think you will. I wanted to leave Hampton because 
it was there that I led an evil life. I will not tell you 
about it. It is not fit for such ears as yours to hear, 
but I have reformed. I have left off all my old ways. 
I have come back to my wife and my children and 
they believe in me, they trust me.” The words 
came with evident emotion, and now and then the man 
paused. “My wife thought it would be better for us 
to move into a new place, to get a fresh start, she said. 


154 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


and so we came here. I did not know until we reached 
here that Lawrence is the home of Mr. Simpson, or 
I would not have come. It was after we had found a 
little home and my wife had fixed it up so cheerful 
and homelike, that I discovered it — and now he wants 
me to leave. I had just enough money to get here, 
and I have no more. I thought I could get work, 
anything, but the lawyer, has told everyone about 
my past life so that no one will help me. I have been 
keeping this from my wife, but I must go home to- 
night and tell her — tell her that the God she has 
trusted has deserted us.” The voice ceased with a 
groan of despair. 

“Oh no, don’t say that! God will help you, indeed 
He will. You must believe and trust Him. There is 
no place so dark but that His love can illumine it, no 
sin so great but Truth can uncover and remove it — 
there is no trouble that divine Love cannot heal. 
There is a beautiful hymn which says: 

“Joy to the desolate, light of the straying, 

Hope of the penitent, fadeless and pure; 

Here speaks the Comforter, tenderly saying. 

Earth has no sorrow that Love cannot cure.” 

The words so gently, so tenderly spoken seemed to 
give new courage to the downcast spirit. 

“You believe in God, Mr. Ramsey?” 

“Yes. After your talk, how can I doubt Him? ” 

“Then trust Him with your whole heart. God has 
led you here, and there is no evil power that can cause 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


155 


you to leave. I am sure you will find friends and work. 
No man can interfere with God’s government, and He 
never forsakes those who put their trust rightly in 
Him.” 

“Do you believe it?” 

“I believe it with my whole heart.” 

“Then I’ll trust,” he said simply. 

After a pause Naomi asked, “Have you paid the 
month’s rent, Mr. Ramsey?” 

“Yes, I paid a month’s rent in advance, and John 
Warren sent me a big basket full of provisions and 
told the boy not to take any pay for them.” 

“He is a Christian man,” was Naomi’s only com- 
ment. “And now,” she continued, “I want you to 
come here tomorrow morning and I will give you 
work. Thornton was telling me only yesterday that 
he felt the need of another man to help him. Come 
here and you shall have steady work as long as you 
wish to remain.” 

“God bless you. Little did I dream as I stood by 
your gate tonight that God was so near answering my 
prayer.” 

There was a moment’s pause; then the man rose 
to go, but Naomi put forth a detaining hand. 

“Mr. Ramsey, I have something to ask you. Do 
not feel bound to reply because of any help I have 
given you. Let your own conscience prompt your 
answer. You hold a secret which concerns Mr. Simp- 
son and Marjory Miller?” 


156 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The man’s hold tightened on the chair as he sank 
into it. “Yes,” he answered, “and I have already 
kept the secret too long.” 

“And why have you not told it?” 

“Because I am afraid of the consequences. I fear 
the wrath of Lawyer Simpson.” 

“And do you not fear the consequences to your own 
soul, if you continue being silent to such injustice?” 

The man’s head sank upon his hands. 

Then Naomi spoke. “If your silence injures an- 
other, you should speak and fear no man. God will 
protect you. And is not God’s forgiveness of greater 
importance to you than is the fear of another man’s 
wrath?” 

The simple words had struck home. The man 
raised his head, and over his face there swept a courage 
born of divine inspiration. 

“I have been a coward too long, I know,” he began, 
while now his eyes looked directly into the face before 
him. “This thing has been hanging on my heart 
ever since I left my old ways, but I didn’t know what 
course to take. You have opened my eyes and I see 
God’s hand in leading me to Lawrence, for I never 
even dreamed the lawyer lived here.” 

“Yes, he lives here with Marjory as his servant.” 

“His servant!” gasped the man. “He told me 
she would be brought up as his daughter.” 

“She often is hungry,” went on Naomi. “She 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


157 


cannot associate with the girls in the village because 
her clothes are shabby, and she has had but little 
educational training.” 

“And Lawyer Simpson the pillar of the church!” 
ejaculated Ramsey. “He ought to be — ” 

“Hush! It is not for you or me to judge him,” 
interrupted the soft, low voice. “His sins will expose 
themselves. It is not for us to sentence him; it only 
remains for us to live righteously ourselves and injure 
no one.” 

“And I know that my silence is injuring Marjory 
Miller,” asserted the man, as he clasped his hands 
together, “but it shall no longer. I must tell it. 
Have you time to listen?” 

She glanced at her watch. “Yes, church will not 
be out for a half hour. I shall be glad to hear your 
story, and remember, you can trust me.” 

“It happened fifteen years ago, when Marjory’s 
father died. I had been employed by Mr. MiUer as 
his private secretary for the ten years previous to 
his death. I knew all about his wealth and his finan- 
cial affairs. When he died, he left all to Marjory, 
who was then but a few years old. Her mother had 
died the year before. Mr. Miller trusted the lawyer, 
because he knew him to be a leader in church work, 
and because they had been friends for several years. 
So Mr. Simpson was made executor of the will. 

“The lawyer knew that I was entirely familiar with 
all the details of the will, and of course I knew that 


158 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Marjory was left $25,000 in cash and some valuable 
real estate. To shorten the story. Miss Carol, I 
accepted a bribe from Mr. Simpson for my silence, 
while he told the world that he expended every dollar 
of Mr. Miller’s money in paying off the dead man’s 
debts; and then, out of his heart’s pity, he took his 
friend’s daughter into his home. The lawyer promised 
me that he would care for her as his own daughter, 
that she would receive the best of life’s comforts. 
Upon no other condition would I accept his bribe. 
That money was my downfall. I wasted it all in 
riotous living and soon after left my wife and chil- 
dren. 

“But why dwell upon that?” he said, and drew his 
arms across his face, as if to blot out so painful a 
memory. “I repented, and am now living a good, 
honorable life. The lawyer has not kept his promise 
to me, and why should I keep silent any longer? But 
how can I expose him? No one will believe me.” 

“We will not think about that now, Mr. Ramsey. 
If you honestly wish to restore her rights to your 
dead friend’s child, God will show you the way. He 
has guided you here, and we must wait until the way 
opens for future steps. It seems that Marjory, by 
means of some old papers and letters of her father’s, 
has discovered that her father left her a small fortune, 
but of course she has not dared to broach the subject 
to the lawyer, knowing that it would do no good.” 

The girl stood by the man as he rose from his chair. 

“God bless you. You have given me a new start 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


159 


in life, you have brought to me the knowledge that 
God is with me — a present help,” and with a grateful 
look, he turned and was gone. 

Naomi listened until the sound of his footsteps 
died away in the distance. As she paused another 
moment, she could distinctly hear the closing hymn 
of the revival meeting. The words floated out upon 
the evening’s stillness: **When the roll is called up 
yonder, Fll be ihereF 


Chapter XVI. 


WHEN FRIENDSHIP DEEPENS. 

“May I speak with you a moment?” 

“Certainly, Auntie.” 

It was the morning following Naomi’s talk with 
Jake Ramsey. Directly after breakfast, Naomi had 
gone to the library in search of a book, and, having 
found it, was on her way up the stairs to her own 
sitting-room when her aunt spoke to her in the hall. 

“I hope you will not be vexed, Naomi; I have wor- 
ried about it ever since it happened, but I thought 
you would not mind.” 

“I hope it is not something terrible. Aunt Mar- 
garet. Nothing has happened to Billy?” with con- 
cern in her voice. 

But at that moment Billy, stirred by the sound of 
his name, rose from his reclining position in the sun 
and, stretching himself lazily from the depths of the 
velvet cushion, hastened to his mistress. 

“ You see it is not Billy, Naomi. I hardly know how 
to tell you, because if you are vexed — ” 

“Then, Auntie, I give you my word of honor, I 
shall be delighted. Now what is it?” 

“I’ve invited the minister, Mr. Manville, to dine 
with us this evening.” 


160 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


161 


“Oh!” exclaimed the girl, with a quick rush of color. 
“And will he come?” 

Now that the ice had been broken, the woman 
hastened to explain. “Yes, he said he would be de- 
lighted. You see, dearie,” continued she, as the girl 
stooped to play with Billy, “he has dined with most 
of the members excepting us — you know you spoke 
several times of inviting him.” 

“Yes, I know,” nodded the girl, while she rolled 
the big cat on the fur rug. “Did you tell him I ex- 
tended the invitation also?” 

“Yes — I did, because, as I say, you had mentioned 
it and I thought he might not like to come unless 
you — unless he thought that you would like to have 
him,” finished the woman. 

“Well, it’s all right. Auntie. We will dine at the 
usual time. I presume he will be over in the after- 
noon,” she remarked in a matter-of-fact tone, as she 
started up the stairs. 

“Yes, he said he wanted to see your conservatory, 
I believe,” but by this time the girl had passed out 
of hearing. 

“ Oh, I do hope he will do her some good. If anyone 
can, I beheve it is he. He has such a gentle face and 
yet is so firm in doctrines. I will leave them alone 
as much as possible so that he will have the oppor- 
tunity to study the child’s mind.” 

Naomi was standing on the front lawn near the 
great bush of hydrangea when she saw Richard Man- 
ville making his way from the parsonage to the Manor. 


162 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Giving the last directions to Thornton concerning 
the care of some new shrubs, she turned and advanced 
to meet the man who had now reached the gate and 
was coming toward her. 

She extended her hand with a bright smile. “Wel- 
come to the Manor, Mr. Manville.” 

The words were spoken in gentle graciousness, and 
the minister held for one brief moment the soft, white 
hand in his own, murmuring his words of thanks. 

He had scarcely seen Naomi since that night at 
Mrs. Simmons’, but not a day had passed that the 
incidents of that night had not recurred to him. And 
now as he was standing in her presence again, he was 
conscious of her wonderful charm, the blending of the 
tenderness of womanhood with the beauty of girlhood. 

Naomi usually coiled her hair low at the neck, but 
today she had it piled high on her head, giving her a 
more womanly appearance, and adding to her height. 
She wore a gown of soft, sheer material, exposing the 
whiteness of her neck and arms. Her only ornament 
was a bunch of red roses at her waist. 

“I was afraid you would not visit the Manor in 
time to see the beauty of my rose conservatory, Mr. 
Manville,” she was saying, as they wended their way 
up the path. 

“Do you remember the day I visited you in your 
garden?” She laughed a sweet, girlish laugh. 

“I shall never forget it.” The words so seriously 
spoken in contrast to her own playful mood caused 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


163 


Naomi to look up quickly, but what she saw brought 
the swift color to her cheeks, although she continued 
to talk in the easy, charming manner which was so 
natural to her. 

“See the beautiful shadows on the lawn. Don’t 
you think we had better go directly to the roses? 
They are not so pretty now as they were a few days 
ago.” 

Manville felt that they could never have rivaled 
the rose-tint in her cheeks, no matter how beautiful 
they had been. 

Naomi moved lightly along, her soft gown floating 
over the green turf. Her guest walked at her side, 
content to listen to the bright, animated things she 
was saying, while now and then a light ripple of her 
laughter floated out upon the air. 

Mrs. Williams, looking out of the window, caught a 
glimpse of the two, as they were returning from the 
conservatory. “They seem wonderfully happy,” she 
thought, as she heard the deep, full laugh of the minis- 
ter who was listening to the ingenuous talk of his 
hostess. 

“If Naomi were not always so joyous and seemingly 
without a care in the world, perhaps the minister 
might get a better chance to talk seriously to her, but 
it is so diifficult for Naomi to be serious, although 
lately she has somehow seemed more womanly. 
There’s something in her face that is new, and often 
when I meet her abruptly, her face looks — ” the 


164 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


woman paused in her meditation for the right word — 
“well, it looks serious and yet it looks glad. It’s a 
sort of a look that makes one feel that she possesses 
some happy secret unknown to the one who is looking 
at her.” 

She lingered at the open window until they came 
into full view, then cautiously moved away. “Well 
the child is good, wonderfully kind-hearted, and gen- 
erous, although her religious principles are not what 
they used to be. She says that the world is growing 
in religious ideas as well as in all other lines, and asks 
me why she should not gain from the knowledge and 
experience of modern seers and prophets. Give me 
the doctrines of my fathers,” thought the woman, with 
a decided shake of her head, as she descended the stairs. 

Meanwhile, Naomi and her guest had seated them- 
selves upon a bench under a great cedar tree. 

“This is one of my favorite haunts, Mr. Manville,” 
she was saying, while she arranged for the table the 
mass of pink and white roses which they had gathered. 
“I love to sit under the shade of this dear old tree 
and think of my weighty problems.” 

The man looked up in surprise. 

“You think I have no weighty problems in life?” 
she asked, with an arch smile, raising the pretty eye- 
brows. 

He was about to make some laughing response when 
the scene at Mrs. Simmons’ arose before him, and he 
replied gravely: “Indeed, Miss Carol, while I know 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


165 


you naturally have a bright and sunny disposition, 
I also know that you possess a deep, devotional nature. 
It is seldom that one finds the two so happily blended.’* 

Her guest had not meant this for a compliment at 
all. He had spoken as though he were merely stating 
a fact. 

Naomi gave him one of her flashing smiles. “Yes, 
most people think that in order to have the right idea 
of religion, they must go around with long faces, make 
sanctimonious speeches and reserve pious intonations 
of voice for Sundays. But I believe if one has the 
right idea of life, it will brighten every thought, and 
unconsciously one will radiate the joy and gladness 
which he has found.” 

Looking into the sweetly serious face, the minister 
could not help thinking that she had found the real 
joy of living. 

“Miss Carol, we have missed you at church,” he 
said after a pause. “May we not expect to see you 
there again 

“I have taken no steps to sever my formal connec- 
tion with the church, but I believe I shall not attend 
again.” 

“I am sorry.” The words were gently spoken, 
but carried with them deep concern. 

“You need not be, Mr. Manville,” declared Naomi 
impulsively. “Since I have ceased attending the 
church, I feel freer, happier, and believe me, I have 
in no way wandered from the fold.” 

“But do you not uphold the church?” 


166 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“I believe that there are many good people in the 
world, Mr. Manville, who do not attend church; and 
I believe that there are many who love God and their 
fellow-men and live a more consistent life than others 
who are constant church-goers. I believe that it is 
an individual problem which each should solve for 
himself. Understand me, I would by no means do 
away with the church, but I would have it teach men 
not to hang their hope of salvation upon their Sunday 
hypocrisy. Religion is something that should be 
lived daily and not merely on the Sabbath. To be 
honest, to be merciful, to be a good father and hus- 
band, to be kind, to serve God and man in the daily 
life, is what constitutes a good man.** 

“But cannot one be all these things, and still be a 
church-member. Miss Carol .5^** 

“Why certainly. In fact, if one is a member of 
the church, he should have all these qualities.** 

There floated through the man*s memory the talk 
he had heard at Warren’s store. Mr. Whipple and 
Mr. Simpson had both sanctioned the dismissal of 
Jake Ramsey from Lawrence, and tonight there would 
be a special meeting in the church to take steps to 
force this man and his family from the town. A 
flush overspread his face, as he remembered that Mr. 
Whipple had informed him that it was policy for him 
to abide by the lawyer’s decision. He was the main 
support of the church, and they could not afford to 
differ with him. “The ministers have always followed 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


167 


the lead of Mr. Simpson,’* Mr. Whipple had said* 
and although the minister had felt that an injustice 
was being done to the man and his family, he had 
bowed his head submissively. Now he was wondering 
how Naomi would receive such tidings, and inwardly 
he was ashamed that he had not told Mr. Whipple then 
and there that he would not support such an unjust 
proceeding. 

Naomi had noted the flushed face, and thinking 
that her own words had produced it, she continued, 
as if in further explanation of her belief. “You see, 
Mr. Manville, many people think that they have 
become religious when they have united with a church 
or have been baptized after some particular form. 
Ah, but religion is much deeper than that! It is 
the practical knowledge of God which counts — not 
blind belief, not an expression of faith, but an opera- 
tive, demonstrable knowledge of Life and Truth. 
The test of religion hinges upon works, not upon 
words.” 

The man listened with emotion to her earnest sen- 
tences. Without knowing it, she seemed to open up 
a new line of thought for him. Could any one have a 
more beautiful faith, a truer religion? he asked him- 
self. And he had thought her soul in danger! How 
blind he had been ! Just to listen to her simple thoughts 
about life seemed to give him an inspiration he had 
never experienced before. Somehow he felt convinced 
that this woman possessed a great truth, — a living, 
active, practical faith. 


168 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“You will pardon me. Miss Carol, but I cannot yet 
see why you cannot retain all those thoughts and still 
hold your position in our church.” 

A cloud seemed to sweep the fair face, and for a 
full minute there was a silence. Then she spoke, in 
a low, gentle voice. The pink in her cheeks deepened, 
but the eyes did not falter as they looked full into his 
own. 

“Mr. Manville, because of our compact that day 
in your garden, I have revealed to you the deepest, 
most sacred feelings of my life. I have shared them 
with no one else. You will remember that it was you 
who suggested the terms of the compact between us, 
but as I had given my consent to it, I believed it to 
be only fair for me to show you my feelings regarding 
the different questions as they came up in our conver- 
sation, and also to show you by example that I live 
the truth which I believe. There will be those who 
will criticise and misjudge my actions and words, but 
I must be true to my convictions. You would not 
wish me to be otherwise, would you?” 

“No,” murmured the man, in response to the simple 
query. 

“A great wrong is done when churches or organi- 
zations, as a whole, drift into the substitution of ec- 
clesiasticism for religion. All history and human 
experience show that in religious movements there 
is a strong tendency to substitute the human for the 
divine, as the years go by. Only a distinct and 
definite policy on the part of the leaders of the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


169 


church to minimize human government and man- 
made regulations and to encourage each individual 
to rely directly upon God for government can avert 
this danger. 

“There are certain creeds and doctrines in the 
church here which my heart tells me are not broad 
enough; they are dogmatic and narrow, and I no 
longer believe in them. Then, I have found that the 
church is managed by a certain clique; that is, a few 
men in the church really govern not only the church 
but the whole community in general, and these same 
few men, Mr. Manville, do not live Christian lives in 
their homes and toward their fellow-men. 

“I in no way wish to judge them, nor do I say this 
with any spirit of malice in my heart; it is simply 
that I have discovered that their everyday life is quite 
the reverse of their Sunday profession. I can no 
longer continue as soloist in the church, as the oflScial 
board wish me to submit my selections for their ap- 
proval. Since I can no longer sing the words of those 
hymns of ‘sound doctrines’ as they call them, and since 
they will not allow me my choice along more cheerful 
and inspiring hnes, I therefore saw no alternative 
but to send in my resignation. The church people 
seem at a loss to understand my motives, but up to 
the present time, I have not felt it necessary to reveal 
to them — ” she paused — “to reveal to them what I 
have to you.” 

The man’s face lighted up at these words. His reply 
was earnest, and his voice was deep with emotion. 


170 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“I cannot tell you what your friendship, what your 
ideas have already meant to me. I believe that, 
acting as you are upon your heart’s convictions, you 
are acting right, and God bless you,” he said gently, 
almost reverently. 

A silence followed, broken only by the sweet chat- 
terings of the birds in the cedar branches. 

When they began talking again, it was in a lighter 
vein, and soon Naomi suggested that it was time to 
think about dinner. “And I want to show you my 
library before we dine,” she remarked. 

As she rose, a flower slipped from the bunch she held 
in her hands and dropped to the ground. The man 
stooped for it, and in handing it to her their hands 
touched. 

For the first time a new sensation took possession 
of the young woman. To assume a manner different 
from what she felt was not natural to her, and now she 
was at a loss for words, as she felt the sudden flush of 
her cheeks and the rapid beating of her heart. She 
tried to raise her eyes to thank him, but with a 
startled expression in their depths, they fluttered 
down. 

He looked at the drooping eyes and the delicate 
flush, while his own face glowed with the passion he 
was feeling. The thought that she had even for an 
instant lost her self-possession immediately restored 
his own control and complacency of manner, and 
when he spoke it was to call her attention to a beautiful 
red-breasted robin which had ahghted near them. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


171 


“I think they are our most beautiful bird,” he said, 
as side by side they walked slowly toward the house. 

It was when dinner was over that Mrs. Williams 
suggested that they go into the drawing room and 
have Naomi sing for them. 

“We miss her so at the services,” said the aunt sug- 
gestively, hoping that the minister would follow up 
the remark with some suitable speech. But fasten- 
ing his eyes upon the girFs face, he said in a low tone: 

“To hear Miss Carol sing would please me beyond 
anything else.” 

And Naomi was glad enough to seat herself at the 
piano; anything, she thought, to keep her face averted. 
She felt uneasy with herself to find that just the few 
words the man had spoken had brought to her a 
thrill which she could not explain. 

She passed her hands lightly over the keys in 
search of a song. She meant to have sung some 
beautiful piece of sacred music which she had lately 
learned, but before she knew it she found herself 
playing the prelude of a secular song, and at once the 
pure tones floated forth in all their glorious freshness. 

“Yes, I have heard the nightingale. 

As in the dark woods I wandered. 

And dreamed and pondered, 

A voice passed by all fire 
And passion and desire; 

I rather felt than heard 
The song of that lone bird; 

Yes, I have heard the nightingale. 


172 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


‘‘Yes, I have heard the nightingale, 

I heard it, and I followed; 

The warm night swallowed 
This soul and body of mine. 

As burning thirst takes wine, 

IVhile on and on I pressed 
Close to that singing breast; 

Yes, I have heard the nightingale. 

“Yes, I have heard the nightingale. 

Well doth each throbbing ember 
Of my heart remember. 

The voice that I then heard 
Was greater than winged bird; 

The music of the song 
Right from the heart was born; 

Yes, I have heard the nightingale.” 

Naomi was not conscious that she had put her soul 
into her words. Never for a moment had the thought 
of Richard Manville occurred to her while she was 
singing. She had sung the partly-improvised words 
many times before; but tonight, because of this new 
ecstasy which had momentarily swept over her, the 
simple words seemed vested with a new meaning and, 
hardly knowing what she was doing, she had sung 
with an exquisite abandon, a passion, a sudden fire, 
of which she was totally unconscious. 

The words ceased with the same fantastic notes 
with which they had begun, and even the stillness 
echoed the pulsations each heart was feeling. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


173 


With each verse, the minister had felt his heart 
beating in warm sympathy to the emotion expressed 
by the singer. He knew the girl better than she 
knew herself. True, he had known her only a short 
time, but what has time to do with the understanding 
of hearts? And does not mind comprehend mind 
without need of words? Full well he knew that 
Naomi Carol had no thought of him while she was 
singing; she was expressing her heart’s emotions, the 
exuberance of soul which, at that moment, possessed 
her. 

Mrs. Williams felt that her niece had never sung 
better in her life; in fact, she had never heard her 
sing so beautifully, but she was disappointed in her 
choice of music. Why had not Naomi chosen some- 
thing religious, considering that the minister was 
present? 

There was a moment’s hush, and then Naomi rose 
and faced the two listeners. She hardly knew what 
to expect, as she looked from one to the other with a 
strange, startled expression in her face. Her eyes 
glowed brilliantly, and her lips trembled nervously. 

The minister was so fascinated by the beautiful 
vision before him that for a moment he was speechless 
and could only Hsten as Mrs. Williams spoke: 

“That was lovely indeed, Naomi, but perhaps Mr. 
Manville would rather have heard something more — 
sacred.” 

The girl still stood by the piano, her dainty, supple 


174 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


form drawn to its full height. The man felt that the 
tension of the moment must be broken and hardly 
knowing what he said, he stepped near her and, taking 
one of the trembling hands in his, spoke in a low grave 
voice. 

“Miss Carol could have sung nothing that would 
have given me greater pleasure. Indeed you have 
a wonderful voice. I have never heard it equalled.” 

The quiet, gentle tones restored Naomi at once to 
her usual self-possession. She made some laughing 
response, and gently withdrew her hand. A moment 
later she had forgotten that anything had happened 
to disturb the joyousness of her soul. 

The minister pleaded a business meeting at the 
church, and regretted that he could not spend the 
evening with them. Naomi walked with him out 
upon the lighted piazza. 

They paused for a moment to admire the beauty of 
the evening. The curved bow of a new moon hung 
clear and bright in the western sky, and the wind 
whispered gently as it moved through the trees. 
While they stood there, a man came from the rear of 
the house. Naomi quickly left the side of the minister, 
and stepping to the edge of the porch, called, “Mr. 
Ramsey ! ” 

The man stopped abruptly, then quickly walked 
toward her. 

“Yes, Miss Carol.” 

“Will you please wait? I wish to speak with you.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


175 


“I shall be glad to. Miss Carol,” and, lifting his 
hat, he turned and retraced his steps. 

Mr. Manville did not particularly notice the man, 
for he knew that Naomi employed several workmen 
on her place. Before departing he felt compelled to 
speak a word about the meeting to which he was going. 
Already he realized that he had taken a wrong course, 
but he had been informed that no one ever disputed 
the authority of Mr. Simpson, and he had made no 
protest; his conscience, however, was not easy. 

“Miss Carol, have you heard about a Jake Ramsey 
who has recently settled in the village 

Her first thought was to confide in him, but she 
remembered that the man had told her that even the 
minister had not taken his part, so she simply replied 
in the affirmative. 

“The church board believe he ought not to be allowed 
to remain,” went on Manville, while a slight flush 
crept into his cheeks. 

“And why, Mr. Manville?” with a rising show of 
spirit. 

“Because — ^well, because Mr. Simpson has discovered 
that the fellow has a bad character and might have a 
bad effect upon the community.” 

The coral lips smiled a bit contemptuously. “And 
must a man be turned into the streets simply because 
Mr. Simpson desires it?” 

As the minister made no response, she continued, 
although now her voice had regained its natural com- 


176 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


posure: “Surely, Mr. Manville, you will not sanction 
so wrong a step. The man cannot have an awful 
character when he seeks admittance to your revival 
services.” 

“I have not seen the man, Miss Carol. Was he 
out last night?” 

“He was turned away from the door of the church — 
the church which was then inviting sinners to come to 
its altar.” 

The minister was so shocked at this piece of infor- 
mation that it never occurred to him to wonder where 
Naomi had discovered the fact. 

“I do not know the man. I know nothing about 
him,” he began. 

“But if you are the minister in charge of the congre- 
gation, should you not investigate before you yield 
consent to something which may not be right?” 

The simple words so directly spoken caused the man 
to flush deeply. 

“Pardon me, Mr. Manville, — pray forgive me. I 
have no right to speak to you in this fashion.” 

“I have nothing to forgive. Miss Carol. Did we 
not agree to forget the ‘minister’ and to think only 
of the man? You are right. I have acted the coward 
in this matter. We have called a special meeting 
tonight and I will speak my mind on the matter. I 
only wish I could get hold of this Jake Ramsey. 
Nothing would be better than to have him appear 
in this meeting and speak for himself.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


177 


“You think so?” queried the girl anxiously. 

“Why certainly, don’t you?” 

“Indeed I do,” she replied gravely, 

“Miss Carol, you have great faith.” 

“Yes, and I believe that out of this affair will come a 
blessing.” Then she abruptly changed the subject, 
and walked with him for a short distance down the 
lighted path. 

As they paused in the path, Mr. Manville said, 
“Miss Carol, when you visited my garden, I gave you 
my choicest spray of golden-glow, and now I have 
visited your roses, and you have given me nothing 
by which to remember them.” 

Even as he spoke, she loosened the bunch of crimson 
roses at her waist, and, selecting a half-opened bloom, 
held it toward him. 

He thanked her and continued to gaze upon the 
lighted face. Again he saw the same startled radiance 
shine from her eyes that he had seen when she had 
finished her song in the drawing-room. 

It was just at this moment that Mr. Simpson and 
Mr. Whipple stood upon the church steps talking in a 
desultory way before entering upon their graver duties. 
The minister’s tall, muscular figure could not be mis- 
taken, as he stood in the lighted path of the Manor 
with Naomi Carol at his side. 

It was several minutes later that both Naomi and 
her guest saw a bright light suddenly flash in the 
church building. 

“I cannot tell you how much this afternoon has 


178 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


meant to me,” he said, with a tender smile, as he 
held her hand in parting. 

But Naomi only murmured a gracious good night. 

She watched him until he had reached the tall, 
white posts at the gate, then she lightly fled up the 
walk. 


Chapter XVn. 


THE VOICE WHICH SAVED. 

As she reached the house, Thornton appeared, and 
asked if she wished to see Jake Ramsey. 

“Yes, send him to me at once,” was the quick 
reply. 

In a few words she explained to the man the nature 
of the special meeting in the church, and advised him 
to go at once and seek admittance to it. “Surely 
they will not deny you a hearing. If Mr. Carmen is 
there, he will see that justice is done, I feel sure, and 
I am convinced that the minister will not yield his 
consent to this outrage which they are undertaking. 
Go,” she continued, “and Truth itself will be with 
you.” And, with quickened feeling, the man di- 
rected his steps toward the lighted building. 

For some time Naomi lingered on the piazza, her 
mind occupied with the thought of the meeting. She 
knew well that if Mr. Simpson had set his forces to 
work against Jake Ramsey, he could make it very 
uncomfortable for the minister should there be a 
difference of opinion. Naomi remembered that, a 
few years ago, a new minister had preached only a 
few sermons in the place, and for some unknown reason 
had resigned. Afterward it was rumored that he had 
179 


180 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


taken a stand against Mr. Simpson in a matter of 
church business and the lawyer had quickly secured 
his dismissal. What would it mean if Mr. Manville 
should take this man’s part tonight, in spite of the 
attitude of the lawyer? The fair face instantly flushed. 
She felt sure that under those circumstances his term 
in Lawrence would be shortened. She did not stop, 
however, to ask herself what it would mean to her if 
he should leave the village. Her first thought was 
for the man, Jake Ramsey. Again she saw his face 
as he stood by the gate and told her that he had settled 
in Lawrence to begin life anew, and now they were 
going to force him, his wdfe and children, from it. 
Naomi could not forget his strained, terrible look of 
despair. 

With quick decision, she entered the house, and 
covering her shoulders with a silken wrap, glided 
down the path, and was soon at the church steps. 

The window had been left open to admit the Octo- 
ber air, and even the front door was slightly ajar. 
From the steps she could distinctly hear every word 
that was being spoken. 

It was the voice of Mr. Simpson. Naomi could 
almost imagine she saw him standing with his head 
slightly lowered, while the narrow, keen eyes were 
bent upon his listeners. 

“ Gentlemen, I tell you that this man must not re- 
main here — cannot remain here. Look at him ! What 
has he but the look of a convict stamped upon his face? 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


181 


I tell you that I know he is a drunkard, a reprobate, 
a loafer, a runaway from his wife and little children.” 
Naomi caught the tender inflection upon these sacred 
words. “He will be a hindrance to the spiritual 
growth of the community and will set a bad example 
to the souls now ready and seeking for conversion. 
We should purify our town in every manner possible. 
You saw how Dave Starr was cut off by the hand of 
the Lord. It is not the Lord’s will for these drunken 
sinners to pollute His temple, and it rests upon the 
shoulders of this — ahem — this committee of trusty 
and God-appointed men to see that the church is 
protected, and the doors of the town of Lawrence 
closed to all evil doers who would enter only to defile 
it. I feel assured that our honored and deep-thinking 
pastor will co-operate with us in this matter and lend 
his hand and thought to that which will prove a bless- 
ing to the church and to the community.” 

The girl upon the doorstep paused, motionless, as 
almost breathless she listened for the voice that she 
knew would now speak. She pictured the tall figure 
rising with an expression of gravity about the fine 
face and the stern lips set. But now the deep, full 
tones fell upon the listening ears. 

“Gentlemen, brothers in Christ, I would not be a 
true, loyal disciple of the Master, nor a faithful server 
of mankind, should I not speak the honest thought of 
my heart. In no other way could I honorably fill 
my position as minister of this church. We have 
listened to Brother Simpson’s remarks, and I believe 


182 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


that he is honest in his statements and has the better- 
ment of the church and community at heart. But, 
brethren, we should do nothing hastily, we should 
give this matter our careful, prayerful consideration. 
Perhaps the man, when Brother Simpson knew him, 
was all that he has depicted; but may not the man 
have changed since then? I have heard it rumored 
that he has come to Lawrence to turn over a new leaf, 
and that he intends to live an earnest, sober life. 
Brethren,” and now the voice took on a sterner, firmer 
tone, “we cannot, as God-appointed leaders of this 
church, turn a seeker after God from our midst, and 
if he has truly come here to lead a quiet, peaceful life, 
can we deny him? I do not say, however, that this 
is his attitude of mind. I personally know nothing 
about him, but let us believe that God has directed his 
steps here tonight that he may speak for himself. 
Then we can rightly judge his character and his in- 
tentions, and can deal honorably with him. Would 
not this be the best way, brethren?” 

There was a shuffling of feet. Although Naomi 
could see nothing, mentally the whole scene in the 
dimly lighted room was perfectly clear to her. Mr. 
Whipple now rose to his feet. Under cover of blowing 
his nose violently, he felt around for the proper terms 
with which to express his opinion, while the minister 
fixed his eyes upon him. 

“Brother Manville,” he began, in squeaky, bird- 
like tones, “you have been with us such a short time, 
barely six months to be exact, that — ahem — ^you have 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


183 


not had the opportunity of knowing the almost in- 
fallible wisdom and discretion of our Brother Simpson 
in matters pertaining to the church’s welfare. Brother 
Warden and Brother Carmen will bear witness to 
these facts, I am sure,” and with a sweeping glance he 
took in the two mentioned men. Here he paused again 
to gather ideas, while he coughed behind his hand. 
“ Our Brother Manville means right, I feel sure, but he 
must be — ah — cautious in expressing his ideas without 
first consulting the valued and more experienced 
judgment of Brother Simpson in all matters pertaining 
to the growth of the church and to the community. 
Our Brother Simpson has made a thorough investiga- 
tion of this case, and he has given us his prayerful 
conviction regarding this matter. It would be well 
indeed for the members present to carefully consider 
the remarks of our Brother in this matter before voic- 
ing any personal ideas. Our minister meant his 
suggestion regarding the case in all good faith, I feel 
sure, but I will leave it to the rest of the committee 
to add their voices to mine that we will leave the de- 
cision of the case in the hands of our Brother Simpson.” 
With this he sat down. 

Mr. Warden now responded to the look he had re- 
ceived from the former speaker, and rising, fixed his 
eyes intently upon the floor, wagging his head in an 
emphatic manner. “Since we have asked the blessing 
of God upon our deliberation in this matter, and since 
we have listened to our Brother Simpson’s ideas and 
valued information, we can well afford to abide by 


184 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


his decision,” and with a jerk and another wagging 
of the head, he resumed his seat. 

The minister’s face showed amazement, grieved 
surprise, and a rising spirit of indignation as he listened 
to the expressions of the committee, while now and 
then his glance turned to the back of the room where 
sat the forlorn figure of Jake Ramsey, his face over- 
spread with disappointment and hopelessness. 

Here Mr. Carmen rose to the occasion, while Mr. 
Whipple muttered in a loud whisper, “He’ll spoil it 
all now, if you’re not mighty careful,” with a look at 
the remaining brethren. 

Naomi was relieved when she heard the voice of 
Marion’s husband. 

“I want to say that while I respect the advice of 
our Brother Simpson, still it seems to me, should 
you all agree to it, that we should consider the man 
as he now stands. As our minister has suggested, per- 
haps Mr. Ramsey has repented of his past ways and 
looks to us to help him in hving a better life. It 
seems to me that it would be well to hear what the 
man has to say for himself, now that he has come into 
our midst, and if any one here knows aught about 
the man’s present life, it seems to me that it would be 
well indeed for such a one to speak.” 

The front door creaked upon its hinges, and all 
eyes were turned in that direction as swiftly and with 
noiseless steps a white-robed figure entered. Reach- 
ing the side of the crest-fallen man in the rear of the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


185 


room, she paused, while her voice, clear as a bell but 
vibrant with emotion, could be heard in the remotest 
part of the room. 

“You will pardon my coming in, but as I stood 
outside the church, I distinctly heard the remarks of 
Mr. Carmen, and feeling that I might assist some- 
what in bringing this weighty matter to a just decision, 
I have interrupted your meeting.” 

All eyes were fixed upon the young woman, as the 
words fell clearly from the steady lips. The radiance 
of her face seemed to be reflected in the countenance 
of the man at her side and the drawn features relaxed 
and a hopeful look overspread his face. She wore 
no hat, and her hair, stirred by her quick flight from 
the Manor, fell in soft ringlets about her head; her 
cheeks were crimsoned with the rush of her emotions; 
but the onlookers saw only the brilliant eyes fixed 
upon them. Something in their depths caused more 
than one man furtively to remove his gaze from her. 
There was a moment’s suspense. The minister’s 
surprise had rendered him speechless. It was the 
painfully deliberate tones of Mr. Simpson which broke 
the silence. He turned in his chair until he directly 
faced the fair intruder. 

“If Miss Carol knows anything about the past life 
of Jake Ramsey, we shall be pleased to listen.” 

Naomi noticed the emphasis placed upon the words 
but the opportunity to speak was all she desired, and 
now she hastened to reply. 


186 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Yes, I know much regarding the past life of Mr. 
Ramsey.” 

“Then perhaps Providence has directed your steps 
here to tell it.” The lawyer’s tones were somewhat 
anxious. 

Without moving nearer to them, the girl began: 
“You are right, Mr. Simpson. God alone led me here 
tonight to tell what I know of the history of Mr. 
Ramsey, so that no crime of injustice be committed, 
and so that the church may take its stand for truth 
and mercy. I have learned from an authentic source 
that the man here,” pointing with one slender hand 
toward Ramsey whose head was bowed in a turmoil 
of emotion, “has been all that has been described. 
He has been dishonest, imprisoned, a feeder upon the 
husks of materiality and sensuousness, a deserter of 
his wife and children, but,” and now the eyes seemed 
to burn themselves into the ones before her, while 
her voice hesitated with emotion, “this man has 
turned from his evil ways and repented. Liquor and 
passion have become abhorrent to him; he has been 
welcomed back by his wife and made to feel again the 
joys of home. And not only that, but his Heavenly 
Father saw him when he was a great way off and 
welcomed him. The man has felt the calm of sin 
forgiven; he has repented and turned from the error 
of his ways. He wanted to make a new home for 
himself and his family, and, praying for guidance, 
they made their way into our midst. He found a 
house and received a welcome from some of the people 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


187 


in the town. John Warren sent him a basket of pro- 
visions, for which he would accept no payment. The 
man’s heart was grateful, happy, and with this feeling 
he sought the inspiration and power of the church. 
He came to the first revival meeting held here.” 

The lawyer’s face had lost its accustomed serenity, 
and was now flushed with anger. He opened his mouth 
to speak, but as the brilliant eyes fixed themselves 
upon him, they seemed to see right into his cramped, 
narrow soul, and only an inarticulate sound fell from 
the ashen lips, while the voice repeated. 

“He came to his church and was turned from its 
door.” A mortal dread now appeared on the face of 
Mr. Whipple, and with a shamed expression, his eyes 
fell. “This church which speaks its welcome from 
the pulpit for wayward souls, for the penitent, closed 
its doors to this soul seeking admittance, and crest- 
fallen and despairing the man turned back his steps. 
It is this man’s soul that you are here tonight to judge 
— ^and God grant that you be merciful.” 

The voice ceased. Again the room was quiet. 

The lawyer was almost beside himself with wrath 
that this girl had dared to defy him, and yet her knowl- 
edge of the man’s movements caused him to reflect 
upon the possibility of her having further knowledge 
of the man’s dishonesty. As his gaze now fell upon her, 
he was uncertain as to the most diplomatic course to 
follow. However, his wrath soon asserted itself again, 
and he sprang to his feet. There was no premedita- 


188 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


tive cough or pursing of the lips. His voice was hard, 
and a thickening scowl bent his brows till they met. 

“Brethren, you will of course, not allow your hearts 
to be moved by the excited emotions of this young 
woman. Her love for the theatrical has caused her 
to overstep her better judgment. This is no time for 
heroics or scenes. I tell you plainly that this man 
shall not remain in Lawrence.” Each word was ut- 
tered in staccato fashion, slowly, deliberately, authori- 
tatively. “And this committee should close this 
session at once with a unanimous voice.” 

But the minister would take no such stand. It 
was against his sense of law and justice, and with a 
firm voice, he said, “ I believe you are in error. Brother 
Simpson. Let us hear something from the man him- 
self. Let him present his own case.” 

The emotions of Mr. Whipple and Mr. Warden could 
not be described. That the parson dared openly to 
defy the will of Lawyer Simpson was an unheard-of 
thing. That it would go hard with him because of this 
they knew. But the honest heart of Richard Manville 
knew nothing of the undercurrent which often rules 
a church. He had believed that those appointed 
to care for the spiritual growth of the church were 
honest, loyal souls, and the fact that he was awaken- 
ing to the falsity of this belief did not alter his conduct 
in the least. 

“Jake Ramsey, will you speak?” The voice was 
full and clear and carried with it a conscious power 
of purpose and of right. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


189 


The man in the rear seat rose quickly, his thoughts 
only waiting for expression. 

“Gentlemen, in the sight of God I speak nothing 
but the truth when I say that every word that you 
have heard from the lips of Miss Carol is the truth. 
True, I have been an outcast from all that is pure, 
good and holy, but thanks be to God, I have been led 
back into the narrow path. I have repented and ceased 
from my sins. I am honest in thought, deed, and 
purpose, and I approached this sanctuary only to 
feel the outpouring of God’s blessing. I was turned 
from its doors, turned back into the depths of despair 
and doubt, but even as my soul wrestled in anguish, 
a hand touched my sleeve and in answer to my heart’s 
question, ‘Where is God.?^’ a voice replied, ‘God is 
everywhere.’ I lifted my bowed head and a woman 
stood near me, her face lighted with mercy. Patiently 
she listened to my story, and lovingly, fearlessly, helped 
me to place my trust again in God. Her simple 
words of truth revived my faith and gave me new 
courage. Now I ask only for justice. What is your 
verdict?” 

Without pausing a moment, the big form of Richard 
Manville strode down the aisle and grasped the hand 
of the speaker. 

“As a minister of the Gospel of Christ, I give you 
my welcome into his church.” 

The minister was disappointed that none of the 
others followed his example. The icy tones of Mr. 
Simpson fairly cut the air. 


190 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“You have overstepped your authority. Brother 
Manville. You should be guided by the opinion of 
this committee. I regret that you have been so easily 
swayed by this man’s assumed attitude. I shall en- 
force my words that he shall not remain in Lawrence. 
He will be turned out of his house, and no one will 
give him work.” 

Mr. Simpson knew that he had great influence 
among the people of the town, and now he expected 
to exert it. 

“Oh, but you are mistaken, Mr. Simpson!” in- 
terrupted the girl still standing in the aisle. 

“Well, who will house him? Who will give him 
work against my wishes?” thundered the enraged man. 

“I will.” The ringing tones filled the room. 

The lawyer had for the moment forgotten that Naomi 
Carol owned many of the houses in the town, and he 
also forgot that she supplied a great many men with 
work about her estate. 

That the minister had taken the man’s part was 
apparent to all. Mr. Carmen stood somewhat apart 
from the rest, hardly knowing with which side to 
take his stand. Mr. Warden was wagging his head 
desperately, almost tragically, thinking of the fate 
that lay in waiting for the new parson. Mr. Whipple 
coughed and blew his nose alternately, but the dark 
angry face of the lawyer did not relax in expression, 
as he murmured hoarsely, as if this were his last re- 
source: 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


191 


“ As God is present in this meeting, can you not hear 
His voice speaking for us to protect our fold from 
wolves in sheep’s clothing?” 

In answer came the passionate tones of Naomi, 
“Rather do we hear the voice of Him who said: ‘For 
I was an hungered, and ye gave me meat; I was 
thirsty, and ye gave me drink; I was a stranger, and 
ye took me in. Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as 
ye have done it unto one of the least of these, my 
brethren, ye have done it unto Me.’ ” 


Chapter XVIII. 


REFLECTIONS. 

As Naomi finished repeating the words of the Mas- 
ter, she glided quickly from the building; Jake Ramsey 
had also quietly departed. Soon all had left except 
Mr. .Carmen, who lingered that he might say in his 
quiet, easy fashion: “Brother Manville, you have 
not been with us very long, but you must learn to go 
cautiously at these meetings.” 

“What do you mean, Brother Carmen?” the min- 
ister exclaimed, with a fiash of his dark eyes. “Am 
I not to voice my opinion? Am I not to speak the 
convictions of my heart?” 

“If your convictions are contrary to the voice of 
the committee, you should use your discretion and 
feel your way. I just wanted to warn you that no 
preacher ever remained long in Lawrence after openly 
opposing the will of Lawyer Simpson.” 

“But is this church governed by Mr. Simpson?” 
asked the man in an amazed voice. 

“To a great extent, yes. He is the main support 
of the church. In fact, the church could not get along 
without him, and we consider his opinion in all matters.” 

192 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


193 


“But did you not see the injustice of the lawyer’s 
words and actions? You yourself suggested that the 
man Ramsey have a voice in the matter.” 

“Yes, I suggested it,” was the quiet reply, “but I 
said, ‘providing it meets with the approval of the 
remaining members.’ We have to be cautious. 
Brother Manville, and I regret that you were so in- 
discreet.” 

“I do not understand the situation, I fear,” re- 
turned the minister, and he passed his hand across 
his brow as though in an effort to clear his mental 
vision. “If I am chosen minister, leader of this fold, 
is not my judgment, my opinion, of more value than 
that of any one else?” 

“No,” was the unblushing response. “You must 
bear in mind. Brother Manville, that you are” — The 
man paused; he was honest and blunt in expression, 
still he hesitated to so rudely awaken this grave 
young minister to the real condition of things. “You 
are the selected, yes hired, servant of the church.” 

“Ah! I think I am beginning to see,” replied Mr. 
Manville, gravely. “I am the hired servant of the 
church, and should my opinions, my judgments, not 
be in sympathy with those of the members of the 
official board, why” — He finished the sentence with 
a grave shake of the head. 

“Exactly, Brother Manville,” declared the other, 
glad that the man had understood the case without 
the need of further words. “The people like you and 
your sermons, and I am giving you this bit of warning 


194 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


for your own good. You are young in the field, you 
know,” he finished apologetically. 

When, with slow steps, the minister left the church, 
he sought his favorite seat upon the open lawn. His 
mind was still somewhat dazed and he needed time 
for refiection. He was grateful for the dampness of 
the night air as it struck his face. At any other time 
he would have admired the canopy of stars overhead, 
but now he saw nothing of the wonderful transforma- 
tion of the evening into night. He sank into deep 
thought, to be interrupted by a cold something, 
which pushed itself persistently into the hollow of 
his hand. Gently he patted the head of the faithful 
Tippie who instinctively understood that his master 
was in some trouble and showed his affection by 
caressing the big hand which patted his head. 

“Lie down, Tippie, and be quiet.” And the dog 
in obedience to the command placed himself reluc- 
tantly at his master’s feet. 

It was clear to the young minister that he must 
accept the unwelcome truths which Mr. Carmen had 
attempted to reveal to him. He had always felt that 
Mr. Simpson assumed an unwarranted supervision 
over the church and its affairs, but that it ever reached 
the tyrannical height it had attained tonight, was 
a most painful surprise to him. And now his eyes 
were being opened to the fact that the lawyer was not 
the pious, unerring, faithful individual that his sur- 
face appearance would have led one to believe. The 
minister’s face flamed with indignation as he remem- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


195 


bered the awful words of condemnation that had 
escaped the lawyer’s lips. Why had he not met the 
man Ramsey with mercy? Why was he so determined 
to force him from the town, as well as refuse him ad- 
mittance into the church? Intuitively he felt that 
the lawyer had some reason for his action which he 
had not disclosed to the committee. The crafty 
cimning of the man was now plain to him. And what 
was it that Mr. Carmen said to him? Why — if he 
did not follow in the way in which the lawyer led, 
he would not remain long as pastor of the Lawrence 
church. 

He drew out his handkerchief and wiped the per- 
spiration from his forehead. This then was the spirit 
which ruled the church of Christ. At once there 
flashed upon him what Naomi had said that afternoon 
as they were seated under the great tree in front of 
the Manor. “The church of Lawrence is ruled by a 
clique. In fact, certain ones rule not only the church, 
but through the church would extend their power 
even over the community, and some of these same ones 
do not live what they profess; they are not Christians 
in their home lives and with their fellow-men.” This, 
then, was what she had meant. Slowly the signifi- 
cance of it all now came over him. Mr. Simpson 
with two or three confederates controlled the church. 
“I'am only the hired servant, to be dismissed if my 
thoughts and actions do not conform to this ruling 
spirit,” was his thought. He clenched his hands at 
the thought. “Am I the servant of Christ or the 


196 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


servant of Mr. Simpson? Is this a sample of what 
goes on in the churches, or is it an exception? And 
does not my future success depend in a great measure 
upon the standing that is given me in this, my first 
charge? ” 

The sound of the town clock as it struck the mid- 
night hour roused him from his reverie. With bowed 
head and slow steps, he made his way into the par- 
sonage and up the stairs to his study. 

After turning on a light he dropped wearily into 
his chair, but as his gaze rested upon the well-worn 
Bible and the familiar, much-loved books upon his 
table, the tension of his mind was relieved. Just 
the presence of the silent but living witnesses of God’s 
love soothed him, and with a mind more at peace he 
made ready for sleep. 

But sleep seemed driven far from him tonight. 
Now there rose before him the vision of Naomi Carol 
as, fearlessly and with inspiration born of a great 
faith, she stood in the church aisle near Ramsey. 
Again he saw the illumined countenance, as she ad- 
dressed the committee. “Was she afraid of Simpson, 
and did she bend to his will?” No, unfalteringly 
she had declared that the man would find both work 
and shelter in Lawrence. Naomi Carol had not only 
taken her stand for right in opposition to Mr. Simpson, 
but she had wrestled with her own conscience and 
arrived at the point where she would no longer attend 
a church so badly warped by the tyrannical government 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


197 


of those who were not even Christly in their treatment 
of their fellow-men. 

The feeling that perhaps Naomi had struggled 
through this same problem that he was now facing, 
seemed to bring him a ray of comfort. Her fearless- 
ness, and above all that conscious power of strength 
which she exhibited, brought him the satisfaction 
of knowing that she proved her faith by works^and 
that, if she had found her way out of this problem, 
he could also. 

Then his thoughts drifted away from church matters, 
and he mused only of Naomi. “Yes, it was but a 
short time ago that I was infatuated by her laughing 
eyes and charming manner, but now I see that it is 
the light of soul which illumines her face and makes 
it beautiful; it is the strength of her character, the 
broadness of her faith, which give brilliancy to her 
awakening womanhood. Was it not she who had 
touched the sleeve of the despondent man and re- 
stored his confidence in God?” 

It was near dawn before he finally fell asleep, and 
when he awoke, it was only to travel over again in 
thought the events of the night before. 

Although no morning sun proclaimed another day, 
Naomi was up early and, looking from her bedroom 
window upon the threatening clouds, wondered if 
she would be able to carry out her plans for the day. 

She had intended to make her weekly visit to Mrs. 
Starr’s, and from there walk to Mrs. Simmons’. A 
basket was to be prepared for each family, and Naomi, 


198 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


always superintended this herself. She gathered from 
a well-filled bookcase some reading matter which 
she ^intended to enclose with the other contents of 
the baskets. Again she glanced meditatively upon 
the darkened landscape. “And I must see Marjory 
today,” she said aloud. “I will telephone Mrs. Simp- 
son to let Marjory spend an hour with me this after- 
noon, if the weather permits. I don’t suppose she 
could spare her longer than that.” 

The threatening clouds soon emptied a gentle shower 
upon the warm earth, and by eleven o’clock the sun 
had crept from its hiding place and broken out in 
redoubled brilliancy. 

Naomi quickly dressed herself for the street and 
with Thornton to carry her baskets, was soon on her 
way to make her visits. 

She was returning home about three o’clock when, 
as she passed •• Mr. Carmen’s residence, her friend 
tapped on the window and earnestly beckoned her 
to enter. 

“I can stay only a few minutes,” declared Naomi, 
as she had seated herself in Mrs. Carmen’s cozy 
parlor, “because I have an engagement at home at 
four o’clock.” 

“I wanted to tell you,” Mrs. Carmen exclaimed in 
breathless enthusiasm, “how splendidly brave you 
were last night. Howard was telhng me about it. 
It was lovely of you to take that poor man’s part, 
and you are just a darhng,” and she finished her praise 
with a fond hug. “But, Naomi, dear, don’t let your 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


199 


new ideas get the better of your good judgment,” 
she added, with a becoming matronly air. “I hardly 
dare think how Mr. Simpson will consider your atti- 
tude — you know you really openly defied him.” 

“Why, Marion, I simply followed the dictates of 
my conscience; if it happened to disagree with Mr. 
Simpson’s ideas of Christianity, why — ” 

“ ’Sh!” interrupted the other. “Mr. Simpson may 
have been somewhat stern in his remarks, but you 
know, dearie, that the church could not get along 
without him, and for that reason we must smooth over 
any little differences of opinion that may arise.” 

“ But is the saving of a soul, the dismissal of a hungry 
heart from the very threshold of our church, a matter 
of small importance, Marion? Is it in the province 
of Mr. Simpson to decide who shall enter the church to 
be saved, and who shall be turned away as an outcast 
beyond redemption? And is it according to the law 
of liberty that he shall say whether or not a man and 
his family may live in the town of Lawrence?” 

Mrs. Carmen appeared shocked at this outburst 
from Naomi. Her own face showed a shamed confu- 
sion as she tried to make excuses for the lawyer’s 
attitude. 

“You may be mistaken, you know, Naomi, regard- 
ing Mr. Simpson’s motives in taking a course against 
this fellow. No doubt there is some good reason for 
his attitude, which his feelings do not prompt him to 
make public, and he beheves that the church should 
respect his advice and opinions and trust him.” 


200 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Marion, your heart tells you that this man Jake 
Ramsey has not had a fair treatment, and your 
husband thinks the same, but for policy’s sake, and 
because you wish to hold the church together, you dare 
not advance an idea contrary to the thoughts of the 
leaders in the church. The man told me with his 
own lips that Mr. Whipple met him as he was about 
to enter this chiu-ch meeting, and said that his presence 
was not desired in the building.” 

Mrs. Carmen’s face flushed with embarrassment, 
as she asked: “And you were the one who talked 
with him after he was turned from the church?” 

“Yes,” replied the other gently. “It was God who 
guided my steps to him, and I believe with you that 
Mr. Simpson has a reason for taking this course against 
the man, and that he does not care to take the public 
into his confidence.” 

“But, Naomi, the minister! What will become of 
him?” 

Mrs. Carmen did not notice the faint pink which 
crept into the fair face at the mention of the minister’s 
name. 

“Why, what do you mean?” she breathed, in as- 
tonishment. 

“Well, you know,” replied her friend hesitatingly, 
“that the lawyer will not tolerate a minister who so 
daringly defies him as Mr. Manville did last night.” 

A startled look swept the flushed face, but was 
quickly gone. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


201 


“I understand,” she replied, in a low, tense voice. 
“Just because Mr. Manville took a stand for his own 
convictions, regardless of the craftily worded speech 
of Mr. Simpson, and because he extended his hand in 
fellowship to a repentant mortal in defiance of the 
lawyer’s order to banish him without a hearing — 
then it is expected that Mr. Manville will have to 
pay the penalty!” 

“Naomi, you really shock me by your abruptness.” 

“But is not that what you mean, Marion?” 

“I had something like that in mind, but I should 
not have used those expressions. It sounded rather — 
rather — ” But she could not find a suitable word. 

“Rather blunt,” finished Naomi with a strange smile, 
“but it is the truth, nevertheless.” 

“Surely you must admit, Naomi, that the minister 
was very indiscreet.” 

“Indiscreet! No, a thousand times no! He was 
grand! I can see his tall form now, as with long 
strides he came down the aisle and extended his hand 
to the poor fellow. He could not have done otherwise 
as a follower of Christ, and I respect and admire him 
for it.” 

Naomi had put more feeling into her speech than 
she was herself aware of, and now Marion noted the 
flash of the violet eyes and the damask rose in the 
cheeks. 

“Naomi,” she said, “you cannot lend your support 
to the minister even if you think he was right, if he 


202 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


did not consider the wishes of the lawyer and the other 
members of the committee.” 

The girl’s eyes opened wide with astonishment. 
“I believe and trust in God who is the Principle of 
righteousness, and I would not be honest in His sight 
and in the sight of my own conscience, should I do 
otherwise than stand by the one who heeds the teach- 
ings of the Master. No ecclesiastical clique, no one 
on earth, could force me to trample my heart’s con- 
victions under foot. Unflinchingly shall I use my 
influence to support the cause of right, love, and 
mercy.” 

Mrs. Carmen felt the truth of the thrilling words, 
but she had not the courage of her convictions, and 
believed, with her husband, that the easiest way is the 
best, and that the church must be the flrst considera- 
tion. 

“I am already overstaying my time,” exclaimed 
Naomi, glancing at the pretty clock on the parlor 
mantel. “ Good-bye, Marion dear, you know I love 
you.” 

Mrs. Carmen could not withstand the winning tone 
and the radiance of the soft eyes, and in the bottom 
of her heart she fairly worshipped Naomi for her 
strength of character and the truthful spirit that pos- 
sessed her. 

The two young women held each other in a loving 
embrace, and then Naomi turned her steps homeward. 


Chapter XIX. 


A THRILLING SCENE. 

It was eight o’clock that evening when Mrs. Williams 
was startled by a loud rap at the front door. “Some- 
body has forgotten about door-bells,” she mentallv 
commented. 

“I will go to the door myself,” she said aloud to 
the maid who, just at that moment, had carried the 
silver into the dining room and had heard the repeated 
rap. 

A little boy stood at the door, his attitude one of 
timidity, while his glance rested furtively upon the 
figure who stood holding the door open. 

“What do you want?” repeated the woman for the 
second time. 

“I am Lawrence Simpson,” he began. 

“Oh yes, to be sure, you are the little Simpson 
boy.” The voice was very kind now. “What can 
I do for you, Lawrence? ” 

“I came over with this note for Miss Carol,” he 
began, as if he were repeating a lesson, “and I am 
going to wait for an answer.” 

The woman took the note from the extended hand, 
203 


204 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


and asked the lad into the reception hall, but he 
shook his head stoutly and said that he “would wait 
on the stoop.” 

Closing the door softly, Mrs. Williams went in search 
of her niece. 

“Naomi!” 

“Yes, Auntie, I am in the library.” 

“ Oh, I might have known you’d be with your books. 
Child, you read too much. But here’s a note for you; 
Lawrence Simpson brought it. I hope it is nothing 
of a painful nature. 

Naomi’s lips curled ever so slightly. Swiftly she 
scanned the missive. It read: 

Dear Miss Naomi: 

Since my visit with you this afternoon, I have learned 
something of great importance, and you must be ad- 
vised regarding this at once. It is impossible for me to go 
to the Manor again. Will you please come to me with- 
out delay ? It is a matter of great concern to us both. 

Hastily, 

Marjory Miller. 

Naomi reread it, while her aunt stood with an 
anxious look upon her face. 

“Nothing the trouble, dearie?” 

“It is a note from Marjory, Auntie. She says she 
must see me at once. I really do not understand the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


205 


letter myself, but the girl must be in trouble of some 
kind.’* Once more she went over the missive. It was 
very much cramped. “Somehow it doesn’t sound like 
Marjory. It seems so ‘businessfied,’ but, poor child,” 
she thought, “I suppose it was the only paper she 
could find and no doubt she wrote it in a great hurry.” 

“Auntie, I must go to her. Will you tell the boy 
that the answer is ‘y^s’? He will understand.” 

“But, Naomi, it is late, and you — ” 

“I must go,” interrupted the girl, in such positive 
tones that Mrs. Williams well knew no persuasion 
would stop her. 

“You will need a warm wrap, Naomi. The Octo- 
ber nights are cool. Of course you will have Thornton 
go with you.” 

Naomi was arranging some truant locks before the 
mirror, but now she hastily drew aside the curtains 
and peered out. 

“Oh no. Auntie, it is a beautiful evening, and you 
know it is but a ten minutes’ walk to Mr. Simpson’s. 
I shall not need Thornton.” 

“But you will need him coming back,” remon- 
strated the aunt. 

“Yes, but I will telephone you before I start, and 
then you can send him.” Hastily slipping into a 
long, loose coat, she was soon on her way to the Simp- 
son residence. 

Marjory had spent an hour with her in the after- 
noon, and Naomi had repeated to her all of Jake 
Ramsey’s revelation. 


206 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The poor orphan girl was almost dumb with amaze- 
ment. “Twenty-five thousand dollars,” she gasped, 
and then her face had sunk sobbingly into her hands. 
That her father had lovingly made adequate pro- 
vision for her future, and through the wickedness of 
Mr. Simpson she had not been educated but had 
been forced to live as a servant, was more than she 
could bear. 

Tenderly Naomi had raised the soft cheeks and 
kissed the wet eyes. “Rejoice,” she had said, “that 
the evil has been imcovered, and that some day you 
will receive all that your father intended you should.” 

“But how?” 

“We don’t know, but divine Love will surely open 
the way,” Naomi had replied. 

The confident words had filled the orphan with en- 
couragement, and when she left the Manor she carried 
with her the conviction which Naomi had inspired. 

As Naomi walked swiftly along the quiet street 
which led to the lawyer’s house, she wondered what 
Marjory could possibly want of her. Had the lawyer 
obtained an inkling of the matter and forced the girl to 
a confession of her knowledge? Naomi felt a slight 
tremor run through her as she thought that she might 
be forced to speak to the lawyer tonight. “But no 
harm will come to me,” she declared. “As I have 
done no wrong, I need have no fear.” Reassuring 
herself thus, she quickened her steps. Suddenly she 
thought she heard the crunch of footsteps behind her 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


207 


on the gravel walk of the driveway, but she did not 
turn her head, and was soon at her destination. 

For a moment she stood by the big iron gate and 
looked intently at the house. There was a dim light 
in the parlor. She noticed that the shades of the long 
French windows were drawn, but she could see that 
the window nearest her was unlocked and ever so 
slightly opened. She pressed the gong. 

It was Lawrence who opened the door. 

“Please come in, Miss Carol. Marjory will be 
here in a minute.’* 

No sooner had the words fallen upon her ears than 
a sickening sense of fear possessed her, — a nameless 
dread, a premonition that something was not right. 
How would Marjory dare send for her at such an hour 
of the night — it could not be possible! But as she 
stood gazing into the boy’s face while he waited for 
her to pass, there was no alternative but to enter. 
With a prayer in her heart, she stepped lightly into 
the hall. The boy motioned her into the parlor. 

Naomi had scarcely seated herself near one of the 
French windows when the lawyer entered the room 
from the hall and closed the folding doors behind him. 

“Good evening. Miss Carol,” he said in his usual 
dehberate manner. 

Naomi had been quick to notice that he had locked 
the doors when he brought them together, but her 
voice betrayed no fear, as she replied quietly, “ Good 
evening, Mr. Simpson.” 


208 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


As she said this, she rose from her chair, and taking 
a step toward the middle of the room, asked, “May 
I see Marjory a moment?” 

Before replying, the man’s keen eyes glanced swiftly 
to the other door of the room, but that was closed 
tightly. “Pray resume your seat. Miss Carol,” he 
said. 

Something in his smoothly modulated tones and the 
glitter of the cold gray eyes aroused the young woman’s 
indignation, and she spoke with a flash of hauteur. 

“I have come to see Marjory, Mr. Simpson. Will 
you kindly call her?” 

“Not at the present moment. Miss Carol. If you 
will resume your seat, I will give you the desired 
information.” A sarcastic smile played about his 
sinister mouth, and his eyes looked directly at her. 
The violet of her eyes deepened almost to black, as 
unflinchingly she returned his look. 

“Mr. Simpson, you sent that note to me.” Naomi 
did not put it as a question, but spoke it as a convic- 
tion of her heart. 

“I did. Miss Carol. Now will you be seated?” 

The girl paid no attention to his remark, but con- 
tinued to gaze steadily at him. 

“Well, and what is your verdict, my fair maiden? ” 

“I think you are a coward.” 

The words were spoken in a low, distinct tone, and 
brought a faint flush to the man’s face. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


209 


“Much obliged for your compliment, but in the 
future you will keep such words to yourself, my lady.” 

“I will listen to no more of your insults, Mr. Simp- 
son. Kindly unlock that door.” 

The words were bravely, courageously spoken, and 
gave no evidence of the rapid beating of the girl’s 
heart. 

“That door shall not be opened until you have 
replied to all my questions.” 

“Very well,” was the cool reply. Naomi knew 
that it would be useless for her to scream or attempt 
to leave the room, for the man before her was power- 
ful in his treachery. Her voice was calm, but in- 
wardly she was earnestly, passionately praying for 
deliverance. 

“Answer me; has Jake Ramsey been telling you 
anything about me? If he has. I’ll break every 
bone in his cursed body!” He took a step nearer 
her. 

A sHght noise caused both to glance in the direction 
of the tall French windows, but the man with a swift 
glance assured himself that the shades reached to 
the floor and the white curtains were pulled together. 

“Answer me,” he repeated. 

Naomi felt that it would be of no use to appeal to 
the man’s honor, for he had none, but this might be 
her one chance to accomplish good for Marjory. 
She would at least make the attempt. She knew 
that he could not carry out his threat against Mr. 
Ramsey because of his position in the church. Swiftly 


210 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


these thoughts passed through her mind. Raising her 
head slightly, she looked full at him. 

“Yes, Mr. Simpson, he told me something concern- 
ing you.” 

“What did he tell you about me? Tell me the 
truth, now.” 

“I will tell you,” was the simple reply. “He told 
me that at the time Marjory’s father died, he was 
his private secretary and knew in detail the condi- 
tion of the dead man’s financial affairs. He made 
you the executor of his will and left $25,000 to his 
daughter. With $5,000 you bribed Mr. Ramsey 
into silence and you deliberately kept the $20,000 
from the poor, innocent orphan.” 

“That is a lie,” he thundered, glaring at her, though 
his face wore a deadly pallor. “How dare you accuse 
me, the leader in the church, of such a crime!” 

“Shame on you, for taking the livery of Christ 
upon you wherewith to cover your sin. I repeat that 
Marjory has been kept from her legal rights, and 
steps shall be taken to see that she secures them, 
even at this late day.” 

Naomi had not intended to venture so far in her 
speech, but her indignation got the better of her and 
the words were out before she thought. 

The face of the lawyer grew livid with rage. He 
glared upon her. “You will not leave this room 
tonight until you promise me that neither you nor 
Jake Ramsey will ever breathe a word of this out- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


211 


rageous lie to a living soul. Do you hear me? Prom- 
ise me I say!” 

“I will make no such promise, Mr. Simpson, and 
I trust in God for my protection.” 

With a bound he was at her side. “You won’t 
promise me — eh?” he put out his arm threateningly. 

Crash! 

The French window flew open with force enough to 
throw it from its hinges, as the great form of Richard 
Manville burst into the room. With one powerful 
clenched flst he knocked the lawyer almost senseless 
to the floor. 

“You insulter of womanhood! You cowardly cur!” 

For an instant the two stood gazing down upon 
the sprawling flgure. Manville’s eyes were flashing 
with indignation, his face flamed, while he with diffi- 
culty controlled his desire to thrash the man within 
an inch of his life. 

Until now Naomi had suppressed any excitement 
that she felt, but as she realized the protecting power 
of the man at her side, the tension broke and she 
trembled from head to foot. With a sudden yielding, 
she placed one hand on the sleeve nearest her. 
Swiftly he removed his gaze from the struggling figure 
on the floor. Taking the trembling hand into his 
own strong one, he looked down into the frightened 
yet trustful face with a poignant tenderness which 
he did not attempt to conceal. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 




“You are a brave little woman,” he said in a low, 
passionate tone, as he pressed her hand. “I hope I 
did not frighten you.” At that moment the lawyer 
with an effort scrambled to his feet. 

“You shall pay dearly for this,” he said, glaring 
vindictively at the strapping figure which stood ready 
for battle. “What right have you to enter the room 
unannounced? ” 

“The right that any man has to protect a woman 
from such a cowardly villain as you are.” 

“How dare you apply such words to me, the pillar 
of the church.” His voice quivered with wrath. 
“How dare you!” he repeated. 

“Calm yourself,” said the minister, with provoking 
ease of manner. “It is getting late and there is bus- 
iness to transact before we part tonight.” Much 
to the lawyer’s amazement, he placed a chair for 
Naomi, then turned back to him. “Now will you 
kindly make out a check for that $25,000, payable to 
Miss Marjory Miller?” The voice was quiet, stern, 
authoritative. The lawyer now understood that the 
minister had overheard the entire conversation. 

“You impertinent meddler! I shall have you dis- 
missed from the church at once.” 

“Never mind the church, at present,” rejoined 
the minister. “Are you going to make out that 
check?” 

“I tell you I spent all the Miller fortune in settling 
up the man’s debts.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


213 


“You did nothing of the kind,” reiterated Manville. 
“And this accounts for your attitude toward that 
poor fellow. You bribed him into silence, and now 
you fear that since he has left his old ways, he might 
flash a light upon your evil conduct which you do not 
care to expose to the public. You a pillar of the church ! 
You ought to be in the county jail for cheating a poor 
orphan girl out of her rightful inheritance. You pose 
as the upholder of the church! You cur of a man!” 

The lawyer cowered under the force of his wrath 
and slipped, weak-limbed, into the nearest chair. He 
realized now that he had no girl, no mere child, as he 
had thought, to deal with; he had a powerful, deter- 
mined man — one who stood like a giant in physical and 
moral strength. 

“You have two propositions to consider,” went on 
the stern voice. “One is to make out the check 
about which I have already given you the details. 
If you refuse, I shall put this matter at once into the 
hands of expert attorneys, and you will be forced to 
show all legal documents pertaining to the case, and 
of course all the receipts you have of the $25,000 
which you say you have expended to clear the dead 
man’s debts.” 

The lawyer saw that his villany had found him out. 
His small, narrow eyes rolled in his head like those 
of a man threatened with apoplexy. Great drops 
of perspiration broke out on his brow, while his face 
was ashen with fright and fury. 


214 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“You — ^you would ruin the church! Do you not 
think of that? The notoriety of a minister taking 
action against an elder of his church!” 

“Surely you would be a fine example to set before 
the church and the community!” said the minister, 
with a wry smile. “ And now instead of thinking about 
making restitution, you are thinking of the church. 
You pious, sanctimonious dog, who prays in the midst 
of the congregation for the widow and the fatherless, 
and who carries around the stolen money of a dead 
man! Have you no redeeming qualities? Have you 
no desire even now to make restitution for your evil 
deed?” 

The young minister’s voice now took on a softened 
tone, and for several minutes he pleaded, almost 
tearfully, with the man to confess his sin. “If you 
will but do the right thing now, the matter will never 
be exposed. Miss Carol and I will give you our word,” 
as his glance took in the motionless form where he had 
placed her. 

Naomi nodded her head affirmatively, but the ac- 
cused man only reiterated his threats to have the 
minister thrust from the church. 

“Very well, we will go, Miss Carol.” 

He unlocked the folding doors and threw them open; 
then he hesitated. Tiu-ning again to the lawyer, he 
said, more gently than he had yet spoken, “Think 
the matter over carefully, I will give you until 
tomorrow noon. If I do not receive by that time a 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


215 


certified check to the amount I have stated, I will 
at once seek lawful justice for Marjory Miller.” 

The minister and the young woman walked out of 
the house, closing the door quietly behind them. 
The lawyer was left alone with his problem. 


Chapter XX. 


THE TRAGEDY OF HEARTS. 

“And you followed me?” repeated Naomi, as if 
she had not heard correctly. 

Side by side they were walking rapidly to the 
Manor. 

“Yes,” reiterated Richard. “It was this way. 
The night was so tempting that Tippie and I were 
walking around the lawn and speculating upon a few 
moments* repose under the canopy of stars, when I 
saw the chap Lawrence run by us and for want of 
something better, I stood still and watched him. 
From where I was I could plainly see him run up the 
Manor steps, pause a few moments, and then quickly 
disappear. I was about to turn toward my favorite 
bench when I saw you glide swiftly down the walk 
and out through the gate into the street. I saw that 
you were dressed for the street and instantly felt 
that you were on a mission of some kind, and I was 
determined that you should not go unattended. As 
you turned down the side street, I followed you. 
You remember once you paused a moment and 
listened?” 

“Yes,** nodded the girl. 

216 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


217 


“My heavy steps sounded upon the gravel walk, 
and if you had turned, undoubtedly you would have 
recognized me. You can imagine my amazement 
when I saw you pause before the lawyer’s house, and 
then enter. Although I had no inkling of the trouble 
brewing, yet I determined to remain at the gate until 
you appeared again. Soon I heard Mr. Simpson’s 
voice. It sounded sharp and rough, and as the 
window on the porch was slightly ajar, I heard you 
demand that he unlock the folding doors. Then 
I sensed trouble and, stepping upon the porch, I 
Hstened by the window — and the rest you know.” 

“Oh, I remember now. We both heard the noise. 
I was praying all the time for a way of deliverance. I 
was startled of course as you crashed into the room 
and threw the lawyer to the floor, but after that first 
moment’s amazement, it seemed only natural that 
you should be there.” 

They had entered the walk on the Manor grounds, 
and as they reached the great stone steps, they lin- 
gered for a moment in the starlight. 

The man looked down into the girl’s face, but saw 
there only a serenity of features and expression. A 
tender smile played about the small mouth, but he 
felt that it was only the reflection of her reminiscent 
thoughts and was not at that moment intended for 
him. 

“Miss Carol, you are a brave httle woman. Al- 
though your physical strength could not battle with 
the man you had to deal with tonight, your moral 


218 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


strength and courage never left you. I can picture 
you as you stood before him.” 

“ It was my faith in right that kept up my courage, 
Mr. Manville,” she murmured softly. “I knew that 
divine Love would protect me if I trusted and stood 
firm.” 

The simply spoken words almost moved the man 
to tears as the sense of them rushed over him. And 
this was the woman whose soul he had once planned 
to save! His own religious convictions seemed to 
laugh at him when placed beside the simple, childlike, 
yet understanding trust before him. He knew that 
Naomi’s trust was no blind faith; he felt that it was 
the confirmation of her spiritual knowledge. 

Again, in his thought her words echoed on the 
night’s stillness! ‘T knew that divine Love would 
protect and deliver me if I trusted and stood firm.” 
Hardly realizing what he was doing, he stooped, and 
clasping her hands he kissed them with passionate 
reverence, then turned swiftly from her and was gone. 

Trembling, she stood where he had left her. Her 
face and the hands which he had kissed were burning, 
and her eyes shone with startled radiance. Then 
quickly she passed into the house. 

All the next day a great quietness seemed to envelop 
her. Her flutelike voice did not echo its music through 
the great halls of the Manor as usual. After acquaint- 
ing her aunt with her safe return, she had gone imme- 
diately to her room, and in the morning had confided 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


219 


to her only a little of what had transpired in the lawyer’s 
home. 

After lunch, feeling that the very atmoshpere of 
the house was oppressive, Naomi wrapped herself 
in a light, tight-fitting coat, and placed a soft, big- 
brimmed felt hat upon her head. After a few moments’ 
fruitless search for her hat pins, she decided that she 
had mislaid them the night before. Opening the drawer 
of her dresser, she selected a soft crimson ribbon and 
tying it over the hat, converted it into a becoming 
poke bonnet. Hastily knotting the ends into a huge 
bow under her chin, she started off for the hills. 

Billy took the path which led to her favorite rock 
in the Retreat, and without a word Naomi followed. 
As she stood watching the sparkling brook, the fleecy 
clouds, the chattering squirrels, she was reminded of 
the day that she had gambolled about with Billy, 
and turning, had seen the eyes of Richard Manville 
fixed upon her. She recalled the tender smile that 
she had grown to know so well. Hastily she turned 
her face toward the huge rock as if she almost expected 
to see the tall form rise in answer to her thoughts; 
but, save for the scampering squirrels, the place was 
uninhabited. 

Presently Billy bounded after a yoimg rabbit, and 
Naomi, left to herself, found peace and quiet at the 
side of the sheltering rock. She was so absorbed in 
her thoughts, that she did not hear the crackling leaves 
and twigs under the heavy step of Richard Manville 
until he was very near her. A wild impulse to escape 


220 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


seized her, but, as if divining her thought, with one 
big stride he was at her side. 

“Please stay, Miss Carol.” 

The voice was low, but she was conscious of the 
intensity of his feelings. She knew he expected her 
to look up, but she did not dare; she was afraid he 
would read the turmoil of her heart. 

He dropped at her feet as he had the Sunday when 
he had first found her here. But today had he planned 
it, or had fate directed his steps hither? 

With her face slightly bent so that the broad brim 
of her hat almost hid the profile from view, she sat, 
outwardly quiet. Her heart told her what the man 
had come to reveal to her, and with quickened pulses 
she was praying for strength. 

There had been no words of greeting. Neither had 
expected it of the other. 

There was a moment’s stillness, broken only by 
the carolling of a bird in the bough directly over them, 
which presently spread its wings, and as if it was un- 
willing to listen to the tragedy of hearts, hastily took 
flight. 

“Naomi, I love you.” The words were simple, but 
they voiced the storm of passion which swept the very 
soul of the man before her. 

Tenderly, reverently, and yet with the fervor which 
bespoke the fullness of his offering — as if he were 
laying his very life at her feet — ^he repeated: “Naomi, 
you know that I love you.” 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


221 


A tremor crept over the young woman at his side. 
The head drooped until the face was entirely hidden. 

“Naomi, beloved, look at me. I love you, and 
want you to be my wife.” 

“No, I cannot, I cannot.” The words were whis- 
pered so softly as to be almost inaudible, but the 
quickened senses of the man heard them, and his face 
became ashen and his big hands trembled. 

“Naomi, look at me. Only when you raise your 
eyes to mine, and look into my soul as you say ‘I do 
not love you,’ will I beUeve you.” 

But except for the trembling of the drooping figure, 
there was no answering movement. 

“You dare not look at me, Naomi, with those words 
on your lips. Your truthful spirit could not utter 
them, but it is my right to know. Beloved, look at 
me; it is my right.” The voice was full of tender 
yearning. 

Slowly Naomi raised her drooping head, and for one 
moment allowed the hungry eyes of the man before 
her to look into her very soul. Except for the red of 
her trembling lips, the face was strangely white. In 
that moment when soul meets soul, the minister read 
the heart’s message. Although her eyes were troubled 
with conflicting emotions, nothing could hide from 
him the new, unspeakable glory which for an instant 
showed her face. 

“You do love me, Naomi,” he breathed exultingly, 
extending his arms. 


222 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The girl was heroically fighting the greatest temp- 
tation of her life. She uttered no word, but sadly 
shook her head. 

“I do not understand,” he faltered, dropping his 
arms to his side. Then with gentle insistence, almost 
with authority, he begged, “Naomi, tell me — can’t 
you see you are trying me almost beyond my strength? 
Do you love me?” 

“Yes, I love you. With my whole heart and 
strength, I love you.” There was no doubting the 
earnest throbbing words, but they carried with them 
a moan of sadness, almost despair. 

He moved swiftly toward her, but she quickly 
raised one hand to check him. 

“Do you not consider — can you not understand 
what stands as a wall between us?” The voice 
gathered strength as she went on. “We do not think 
alike on the gravest question of life — religion. I am 
about to withdraw my letter from the church, and 
so how could I stand at your side, your wife, you the 
minister of the church? No, no; it could not be.” 
She spoke as if in answer to an inner persuasion. 
With a quick little gesture she brushed her hand across 
her face, as though to blot out the sweet vision of 
herself as the wife of the man she loved. “While 
I love you, I can but follow the dictates of my own 
conscience. I have prayed earnestly for guidance, 
and I cannot forsake the way that God has pointed 
out to me. You are convinced that God has led you 
into the ministry and that the creeds and doctrines 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


223 


that you preach are truth itself, therefore you must 
live true to your convictions. I could not love you, 
nor honor you, did you do otherwise, but as long as 
you remain a minister of this church I cannot be 
your wife.” 

The words were gently spoken, but they were firm 
and carried with them the ring of decision, and know- 
ing her as he did, the man realized that no persuasion, 
no pleadings would change her. 

“Tell me, Naomi, if I thought as you do, if I went 
about doing good and radiating love and kindness as 
you do, but did not preach from the pulpit, was not 
a minister, would you be my wife?” 

“Gladly, yes.” 

“Then I will give it all up,” was the impulsive 
reply. “I am already beginning to see that the spirit 
which governs the church is not what I have believed 
it to be. Have I not discovered the leading man of 
the church to be nothing but a hypocritical thief? 
And have I not already been told that my ideas, my 
convictions of right, are to be in subjection to the 
authority of the oflScial board; that I am but the hired 
servant of these few determined, selfish individuals? 
I will give it all up, Naomi,” he burst forth hotly. 

“You — ^you would give up your chosen life work 
for me?^* 

His voice was low and hoarse. “Yes, at this mo- 
ment I am tempted to say that I would give up all 
for you, even my chosen life work.” 


224 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


But now the girl’s brave, true spirit asserted itself. 
His weakness only made her stronger. “Hush!” 
she breathed, “you know not what you are saying. 
You are not true to yourself, to me, to God.” 

Her face lighted up with divine inspiration. “When 
you can leave your church with the same convictions 
that prompts my withdrawal from it, then come to 
me and I will be your wife.” 

The man, towering above her, trembled with emo- 
tion. It was as if he had heard his own life sentenced 
to utter darkness and despair. 

Naomi bravely kept back the tears that would 
have fallen had she given way to her feelings, while 
she watched in silence the grief of the man at her 
feet. 

For some time they remained silent. 

He, the minister, the guider and leader of souls, 
weak in the hour when love and duty waged a war 
in his breast, was led by the woman who, strong in 
her soul’s convictions, placed God and the good of the 
man she loved before her own cry for happiness. He 
knew that he might as well try to change the ocean’s 
course as to weaken the prayerful decision of the girl 
before him, and sadly he raised his head. 

Naomi was almost frightened at the despair on the 
loved face. No smile lighted the countenance; the 
mouth was drawn and the lips trembled. 

Torn with conflicting emotions, she exclaimed im- 
pulsivel3^^ “I must be true to my ideal of husband and 
wife.'^Tnfey should be like two notes of perfect chord 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


225 


sounding together in sweetest harmony, thinking alike 
on all the questions of life, following together, in the 
broadest sense, the teachings of the Nazarene; never 
content with their present views of life and truth, 
but constantly and with one accord seeking and im- 
bibing all that tends to uplift thought and being; 
away from creeds and dogmas into works and honest 
living, away from the bondage of material forms and 
customs into the freedom of loftier ideas and inspira- 
tions, away from matter into Spirit, from sense into 
Soul.” - — 

The earnest vibrant tones ceased, and the man rose 
as if a benediction had been said over him. 

“I am not worthy of you.” He spoke in a hoarse 
whisper, while passionately, yearningly, he gazed into 
the face of the girl who now stood beside him, as if 
indeed it might be for the last time. 

Gently, almost timidly, she tduched his sleeve. 
“You are worthy of the love of any woman. I have 
faced my problem, and now you must face yours. 
God is with us both. Remember that I love you and 
will love you always. When you can come to me 
and say that your heart will no longer allow you to 
preach the creed that you now profess, then come and 
I will joyfully, gladly, be your wife.” The voice 
softened almost to a whisper, as she watched the droop- 
ing head of the man she loved. “We have declared 
our love for each other, and it is holy, pure, and noble. 

\ Can we not trust the rest with God? Surely He will 
open the wayXvHe will remove all blindness from our 


226 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


eyes; and if we are for each other, then that which 
now separates us must dissolve into nothingness. 
Divine Love will lead us both if we trust — only trust.” 

It seemed strange that it should be the man — the 
minister — who needed counsel and assurance from the 
girl. But never before had he so needed the strength- 
ening words which she uttered. Her brave, hopeful 
spirit was all that kept him up. 

“ Beloved, how can I leave you ! You have come like 
a ray of God’s sunshine into my life. Your sweetness, 
innocence, purity, your sublime faith and unfalter- 
ing trust in God have thrown a light upon my path, 
and now you would leave me. I cannot bear it!” 

Passionately he seized the two trembling hands and 
held them firmly in his own. 

“Don’t — oh, don’t make it harder for me to bear,” 
begged the girl. “Can’t you see I have thought and 
prayed over it? I have made my decision, and you 
must leave me — I can endure no more.” 

Placing one of his broad palms under her chin, he 
raised the face until it was turned upward to his own. 
Passionately, yearningly, he gazed upon the features 
he knew and loved so well. 

His voice came almost in a whisper: “God bless and 
keep you always.” 

And Naomi found herself alone. 


Chapter XXI. 


RICHARD MANVILLE FACES A CRISIS. 

Alone in his study with the door closed, the minister 
wrestled with himself. Only a few hours before he 
had left the room in a turmoil of happiness. He had 
felt certain that he would find Naomi at the Retreat, 
and had eagerly gone thither. While he walked with 
big strides across the open country, he was remem- 
bering her as he had seen her that evening at the Manor, 
when she sang the nightingale song. The sweet, 
strong face, the startled expression of the dark eyes, 
as if something had entered her being and was strug- 
gling for recognition, the fluttering of the lashes as 
he had taken her hands in his own, the sudden crimson 
blushes — ah! it was not coquetry. That was no pre- 
meditated acting. Had she been less unsophisticated, 
had she been more mature in her knowledge of love and 
hearts, she would have averted her face from his 
searching eyes. Never would she have stood and 
tremblingly faced him. He well knew that Naomi 
had not known at that moment that she loved him. 
It was the words of the song that had startled her, 
awakening an answering chord in her own heart. 
And it was with this strange, sweet thrill upon her 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


228 


that she had turned and faced him. That she loved 
some one, he was convinced, for her countenance had 
betrayed her secret even before she had acknowledged 
it to herself. 

Perhaps it was some one else she loved! He had 
known her but a short time, and she had many friends. 
At the thought his hands clenched spasmodically, and 
his strides lengthened until he stood with her by the 
side of the great sheltering brook. 

But now he was in his study. He had seen her, he 
had talked with her, he had learned it all. His face 
was drawn and tense with suffering. The passionate, 
tender love which had filled his eyes but a short time 
ago had vanished, and an expression of blank despair 
had taken its place. His whole appearance bespoke 
the extent of his hopelessness, the bitterness of his 
despair. 

Although he had not yet faced the problem which 
Naomi had laid before him, an overwhelming convic- 
tion took possession of him that she had passed for- 
ever from his sight. She had entered his life unan- 
nounced, had blessed him with her rare, sweet and 
truthful nature, had told him with trembling lips that 
she loved him and would always love him; then, 
gently but firmly, she had uncovered the barrier that 
like a wall stood between them and thus kept them 
apart. 

Still it remained with him to destroy this seeming 
barrier and claim her for his wife. Could he do it? 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


229 


That was his problem. Which meant the most to 
him — ^his church, his convictions, his God, or his love 
for Naomi Carol? These were the thoughts which 
tormented his mind. 

His eyes roamed restlessly around the room. The 
books that faced him from the open bookcase seemed 
silently to cry out their love for him. An unfinished 
sermon lay upon the table at his side. Letters and 
pamphlets on business matters pertaining to the church 
lay unopened upon the desk. And now his eyes fell 
upon a list of names. It contained the names of those 
individuals who, during the present revival, had 
expressed their desire to enter the fold. Everything 
at which he looked — ^in fact, the very room itself — 
seemed to cry out for his love, his truth, his abiding 
faith. Ah! but Naomi! How could he say the words 
which would perhaps forever keep him from the one 
he loved! “How I love her!” he cried. “If I choose 
my calling, my ministry, I lose her; and if I choose her, 
I sacrifice my ministry, my chosen life’s work.” 

His face blanched until it was ashen white, his big 
hands were clenched together on the small table before 
him, his great body trembled with the turmoil of his 
soul; then suddenly his head sank forward upon his 
hands. 

For a long time he sat battling with himself. The 
words of Naomi rang again and again through his 
thoughts. “When you can leave your church with 
the same conviction that prompts me to withdraw from 
it — then come to me and I will be your wife.” 


230 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


The clock ticked on. The evening came and filled 
the room with its soft, subdued light. 

Some hours later he raised his head. There were 
strange, sad lines about the face, and the eyes were wet 
and full of pain. Rising, he went to the window 
which looked out upon the Manor and unconsciously 
his thoughts went back to the first night that he had 
been in Lawrence. He remembered standing by the 
same window and looking toward the beautiful old 
place, while at that same moment the clear, sweet 
notes of a song had reached his ears. Now he flung 
open the window and strained his ear as if he would 
again hear the beloved voice. “No, Naomi could not 
sing to-night,” he exclaimed aloud. “Yet it may be 
that she is waiting for me, now. I can almost see her 
beckoning me to come. My brave, true Naomi!” 
The man turned and, staggering toward a chair, fell 
upon his knees in prayer. 

The dawn of a new day found that no sleep had 
touched the eyes of the tired Richard Manville; but 
his night’s vigil had brought him a decision, the deci- 
sion which Naomi Carol knew he must make — he 
would abide with his church. 

As he went through with the morning’s preparations 
for the day, he felt that he had lived years since yes- 
terday. “Yesterday,” he murmured, “it held for me 
the greatest joy and the greatest sorrow of my life.” 

If Mrs. Chase did not speak to him of the change 
in his appearance, it was not because she had not no- 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


231 


ticed it. “Land’s alive!” she muttered, as he walked 
slowly back to his study after breakfast. “I’ve seen 
lots of ministers go through with the revivals, but 
I’ve never seen it affect them like that. Like enough 
he’s been up all night going over his discourses for 
tonight’s session. It’s nice, of course, to have so 
many souls brought to the altar, but it’s mighty hard 
on the parson. He seems about done up.” 

When the minister reached his study, he seated 
himself at his desk and began to open the mail of 
yesterday, which until now had not been touched. 
Ah! His glance fell on a large sealed envelope. 
Opening it quickly, he found what he had expected, 
the certified check from Mr. Simpson. 

He rejoiced over it, but was it not Naomi’s victory? 
Was it not through her compassion and encourage- 
ment that the man Ramsey had confided in her, and 
had revealed to her the crime of Lawyer Simpson? 
Yes, he told himself, it was through Naomi Carol that 
restitution had been made, and now none but Naomi 
must reveal the good news to the orphan girl and 
restore to her the stolen fortune. 

Without a moment’s hesitation, he called for Mrs. 
Chase and asked that she deliver a missive in person 
to Miss Carol. When she returned some minutes 
later, she tapped lightly on the door of the study. 
“Miss Carol asked me to give you this.” 

He seized the letter in the outstretched hand, and 
as soon as the door was closed behind the retreating 
figure, he tore open the seal. The letter ran; 


232 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


Dear Mr. Manville ! 

I am glad to receive the check for Marjory Miller. I 
will give her the full account of the events which occurred 
in Mr. Simpson’s parlor. No doubt she will wish to thank 
you for the manner in which you helped her. 

You will be surprised to learn that I am leaving Law- 
rence — for a time at least. It will be better for you, and 
better for me. I am sending you my most precious and 
most valued book. You will see at a glance that it bears 
on religion and that it interprets the Bible. It was 
through the reading of this book that I became convinced 
that the church of which I was a member does not inter- 
pret to the full extent the teachings of the great Master. 

It is because of my trust and abiding faith in God’s 
government that I have the strength to leave you. 

I love you and shall never doubt your love for me, nor 
shall I ever cease to pray that God’s light will illumine 
our paths and bring us each the happiness of Soul. 

May divine Lord bless and lead you, is the prayer of 

Naomi Carol* 

He carefully read the letter many times. Then 
taking from his inner pocket a small black note 
book, he opened it and his eyes fell on a knot of soft 
blue ribbon. For several moments he held it in his 
hands caressingly, while his mind travelled back to 
the day that he had picked it from the grass. Ten- 
derly and with deliberation, he laid the ribbon upon 
the letter before him; then carefully folded them 
together and, placing them in the envelope, locked it 
in his desk drawer. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


2S3 


“And now she is gone,” he said aloud, “brave, 
loving Naomi!” 

Richard Manville had been long in reaching a deci- 
sion, but once resolved, he was now more at ease. A 
settled sense of melancholy rested upon him, although 
he went bravely to work upon his evening’s sermon. 

He had but barely finished it when, looking out from 
the window, he saw three men coming down the street. 
He watched them with absent, preoccupied air. They 
turned in at the parsonage gate and had almost 
reached the steps of the parsonage before he realized, 
with a start, that they were coming to see him. 

Drawing on his coat as he went, he hastened to the 
front door to meet them. 


Chapter XXII. 


CHURCH POLITICS. 

The trustees of the church had never visited him 
before, and it was evident to the minister, as he 
ushered them into the parlor, that their business 
today was of painful importance. 

“Could it be about Marjory?” he thought, as he 
placed chairs for his visitors. But he knew that Mr. 
Simpson would never dare to reveal the truth about 
the orphan and Jake Ramsey. 

Mr. Warden, the youngest member of the official 
board, shuffied his feet nervously under his chair, 
coughed slightly and looked at his colleagues. Mr. 
Simpson had seated himself in the most comfortable 
chair which the room afforded, and was looking with 
curious suspicion about the room. Mr. Archibald 
Whipple looked imploringly from one to the other of 
his companions. No one spoke. 

The pastor had greeted each in his quiet, easy man- 
ner and with a grave gentleness which somewhat dis- 
concerted the one who had been appointed as spokes- 
man. 

With painstaking carefulness Mr. Whipple now 
234 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


235 


blew his nose, whereupon the minister looked at him 
in grave expectancy. The latter was fully convinced 
that something of importance was about to be said; 
but no one spoke, and Mr. Whipple only fingered 
nervously the felt hat he held in both hands, 

“I think. Brother Whipple, we had better make 
known to Brother Manville the nature of this — ah — 
call.” Mr. Simpson spoke in his deliberate fashion, 
choosing his words with careful slowness as if to enforce 
upon his listeners the importance of his speech, and 
looking directly into the grave face of Mr. Manville. 

The cold, steel eyes said as plainly as words, “You 
gave me your word not to mention that affair of the 
other night, but now that IVe got a chance. I’ll get 
even with you yet.” And he settled back complacently 
in his chair, as though he expected to get the keenest 
enjoyment from what was to follow. 

The minister thoroughly understood the lawyer’s 
wireless message, and turned his eyes expectantly 
toward Mr. Whipple. 

Another cough, then the voice, pitched to its highest 
key, began: “Ahem, Brother Manville, we regret 
exceedingly that we are forced to speak to you on this 
— ah — ^painful subject, but you understand that, as 
officials of the church, we oftentimes have — ah — 
painful duties to perform, but as faithful stewards we 
cannot neglect the spiritual welfare of the church. 
The church members expect us to do it, and although 
sometimes it is most terrible — ah — unpleasant — ” 
But here Mr. Whipple stopped and coughed, while 


236 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


he cast furtive glances at the faces next to him. Both 
of the other members signified their assent to his state- 
ment. The minister’s eyes had never once left the 
man’s face, though as yet he had no hint of what was 
coming. 

“Proceed,” he said, keeping his eyes still fixed upon 
the speaker. 

“Well — ^ah — ^we are here today to consider ways and 
means of dealing with a certain individual of our 
church who is — ah — falling from grace and — ” Here 
a cough interrupted further speech for a moment, 
while he glanced at the window back of him as though 
considering a means of escape, “and taking others 
with her.” 

The room was very silent. Suddenly the face of 
Richard Manville paled noticeably, and the lines 
about his mouth became hard and stern; but he waited. 

Mr. Warden now went on with the speech, though 
his eyes could not meet the gaze of the minister fixed 
so steadily upon him. 

“This girl, to whom Brother Whipple has referred, 
has stirred up considerable — ah — confusion in our 
midst and has had a bad effect upon the spiritual 
condition of some of our earnest members. She has 
what is called — ” here his lips twisted themselves 
wryly as though the words contained some poisonous 
venom — “ahem, advanced thought, and not only 
does she think opposite to the doctrines of this church 
of God, but she is maliciously, wickedly — ” 

“Stop!” thundered the voice of the minister. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


237 


The eyes of Mr. Warden had been fixed upon the 
fioor during his recital, and he had not observed the 
wrath which was rising in the minister’s face. Now 
the thundering voice nearly made him jump from his 
chair, and his teeth closed upon the word with an 
abrupt snap. 

“Who is this to whom you refer?” The voice fairly 
shook the room, and the men glanced nervously at each 
other. 

But Mr. Simpson had kept his composure and now 
he rose to the occasion. Looking at the minister as a 
cat might at a mouse at whose painful expense he was 
making sport, he said with cutting deliberation: 

“The woman’s name is Naomi Carol.” 

With an effort the man kept himself from clutching 
the lawyer’s throat. Without a word or a movement 
he continued to gaze at the sinister face as it rested 
with provoking ease upon the hands which held a 
hickory cane tightly between the steady knees. 

“You contemptible cur,” Richard’s eyes said plainly, 
and then he turned them threateningly upon the other 
members. 

“What is this you say about Naomi Carol?” 

He spoke the words with an effort. It seemed 
almost sacrilegious to mention the name of the woman 
he loved in the presence of these warped and crafty 
men. 

“She has advanced thought, or scientific ideas 
some folks call it,” reiterated Mr. Whipple, gaining 
courage from the unmoved attitude of the lawyer. 


238 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Her soul is in danger of failin’ from grace, if it is not 
already lost, and the disease is spreadin’ in the church. 
Mrs. Starr and Mrs. Simmons, who have always at- 
tended the services when their duties would allow it, 
have — ^ah — ^been infected by words from Miss Carol. 
We must consider the welfare of our church. Brother 
Manville. It is bad enough for one soul to go down 
to hell, but we must not allow others to be dragged 
along with it. So we have met here this afternoon 
to decide what measures to take in disciplining this 
unruly spirit.” 

Again the minister controlled himself with a mighty 
effort. His eyes burned, his teeth were set, and his 
face was rigid. He longed to choke the words back 
into the man’s throat, knowing full well that Lawyer 
Simpson was the instigator of it all, but the sweet 
face of Naomi now rose before him. “When you 
can leave your church with the same conviction that 
drives me from it.” Ah! How did the religion of 
these men, the spokesmen of the church, compare 
with the religion of Naomi Carol! Again he saw her 
at the bedside of the dying infant, heard her prayers 
declaring her abiding and unwavering trust in God’s 
power to restore health to the little one. Again he 
saw her in the church standing by the side of Jake 
Ramsey, begging the brethren to mete out mercy 
and justice; and now these same men would pass 
judgment upon her and proclaim her fallen from 
grace. For an instant the man trembled as though 
he knew not which way to turn. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


239 


It was just at this moment that a knock came upon 
the door and, without pausing for an answer, Mrs. 
Chase entered with a letter in her hand. 

“I beg your pardon for interrupting, but Miss 
Carol has just sent this over. It is for Mr. Simpson. 
Miss Carol, I believe, saw you all cornin’ in.” With 
a nervous bow the woman departed, closing the door 
carefully behind her. 

The room was silent save for the slight noise which 
accompanied the opening of the sealed letter which 
the housekeeper had handed Mr. Simpson. Several 
moments passed while he read, with characteristic 
slowness, the few plainly written words. His face 
betrayed to the onlookers that the meeting had 
suddenly been shorn of its intended results. With 
modulated voice he read aloud the words which ex- 
pressed the resignation of Naomi Carol from member- 
ship in the Lawrence Church. 

A look of disappointment was plainly stamped on 
the faces before him, and the minister felt that they 
were disappointed because they could take no action 
against her. 

“Ah, well, for the present we will allow this matter 
pertaining to the spiritual condition of the church 
to drop, but we have another mission here today. 
Brother Manville.” It was Mr. Simpson who spoke, 
and his voice now took on a self-congratulatory tone 
as if this time the object of the visit would hit its 
mark. “Brother Whipple, will you acquaint our 
pastor with the rest of this — ah — unfortunate affair?” 


240 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


This time the blowing of the nose was of longer 
duration than usual. The Brother was not at all 
sure of his speech as he began: “You are a young 
preacher, you know. Brother Manville, that is, not 
yoimg in years, but in experience, in discretion per- 
taining to the church. You know that we would hold 
our church from every appearance of evil, and — ah — it 
has grieved us that you have been a little careless of 
yourself in — ah — a certain way. You will agree with 
us. Brother Manville, that as spiritual leaders and 
upholders in the church, it is our right, our duty, to 
point out any error that might creep into our midst. 
If it happens to be in the — ah — actions of our pastor, 
the duty is — ah — doubly painful, but it must neverthe- 
less be performed.” Here a cough demanded his 
attention, while the eyes of the minister fairly burned 
into the speaker, who resumed with great embarrass- 
ment. 

“Now — ^ah — ^an unmarried man and preacher needs 
to be extremely careful of his behavior, and we and 
the ladies of the church have noticed that you have 
been a little careless of late — not that you may mean 
any real harm. Brother Manville, but you know we 
must — ah — shun even an appearance of evil so as to 
keep our church in the straight and narrow path. 
Your — ah — attentions to Miss Carol have aroused 
some talk among the members of the church. She 
is not safe, you know, now since she has become a 
backslider.” 

“How dare you speak of her thus?” demanded the 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


241 


minister, rising to his feet, his face flaming with indig- 
nation, his big body trembling with wrath. “You 
who have known her since her childhood, who know 
her life to be pure, simple, and righteous; you who 
are familiar with her charity, her loving deeds in 
the community; who listened to her as she stood 
pleading with you to show mercy to the man whom 
you would force from the sanctuary of our church! 
How dare you pollute her name!” The form of 
Richard Manville stood like a towering giant over 
them. 

“ I think we had better be going, now that we have 
acquainted our pastor with our mission,” murmured 
Mr. Warden, as he gazed longingly at the closed door, 
and shuffled his feet as if in preparation to depart. 

But now it became the duty of Mr. Simpson to 
clinch the matter. “Brother Manville, it grieves 
the church to see your attentions towards this young 
woman in question, inasmuch as she is — er — a lost 
soul, a straying soul, and so we wished to show you 
the wisdom of avoiding her company. But now that 
she has openly separated herself from the church, we 
must insist that your attentions to her cease at once. 
You will understand,” sneered the voice, with tantaliz- 
ing sarcasm, “that Naomi Carol would never be a 
fitting wife for a minister of the gospel.” 

The eyes of Richard Manville as they glared at 
the speaker caused him to rise quickly and retreat a 
step. He had not altogether forgotten the blow which 


242 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


he had received from that powerful fist only a few 
nights ago. The other two members of the committee 
were already at the door. 

“You coward! You may speak to me of my duties 
in the church, you may upbraid me for any error in 
my speech or action pertaining to my duties with the 
church, but upon the sacred subject of love, you may 
not speak. I may be your servant in all church duties, 
but in matters of the heart I am servant to no one. 
You have overstepped your privileges. Go ! ** 

The very room seemed to vibrate as, with one 
hand raised, the powerful form of Manville stood 
pointing to the door. 

“Go!” he repeated, as they stood spellbound, gazing 
upon the strength accumulating in every muscle in 
the man’s body. 

The three men left the room with embarrassed 
haste, but the stem figure never moved. He stood 
with uplifted hand until the outer door closed, and 
then sank into his chair. 


Chapter XXIII. 


RICHARD MANVILLE's EYES ARE OPENED. 

The golden glory of autumn had died. The winter 
came and went, and still Richard Manville was 
preaching in the Lawrence church, disappointing some, 
satisfying many. 

Not a word had he heard from Naomi since her 
departure in October. Vainly he tried to gain some 
information from her aunt, but every effort had failed. 
The good lady only shook her head sadly and offered 
no information. Mrs. Carmen had told some one in 
the minister's presence that she believed Naomi had 
gone abroad, but she knew nothing definite of her 
whereabouts. 

Meanwhile the little village sorely missed the bright 
smile and the sweet, happy voice of the mistress of 
the Manor. Thornton made weekly trips to several 
homes in the village, leaving baskets of provisions as 
Naomi had been accustomed to do. Flowers were cut 
from the hothouse and sent to the sick ones, as though 
to speak mutely of Naomi Carol’s continued love and 
thought for them. Those who had endeavored to 
unite the minister’s name with that of Naomi Carol 
had long since ceased their busyings. John Warren 
243 


244 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


had declared openly that it was the “blamed pious 
hypocrisy of the church” that had caused the girl’s 
sudden departure. 

No one regretted her absence more keenly than 
Jake Ramsey and his family. The man had entered 
into business for himself in the town, and soon proved 
to be an honest, upright, and a law-abiding citizen. 
Although he was not a regular attendant at the Law- 
rence church, those with whom he came in contact 
felt that he “had religion,” nevertheless. 

Mr. Simpson had never made any allusion to the 
minister about the check he had forwarded for Mar- 
jory, and when the girl left the village, the people 
were informed that she had gone away on a visit. 

It was some months after the three official mem- 
bers of the church had called upon the minister re- 
garding the disciplining of Naomi Carol that Mr. 
Whipple again made his appearance at the parson- 
age, but this time he was alone. 

“I came to speak with you about Brother Simpson,” 
he began simply. 

“Yes,” nodded the minister gravely, wondering if 
the lawyer had revealed anything to the man before 
him. 

“This is a sad affair — a very sad affair of the 
lawyer’s,” continued the man, shaking his head. 

“To what do you allude?” queried the listener, cur- 
riously. 

“Brother Simpson has told me something concernin’ 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


245 


the matter of Marjory Miller; he needed some little 
assistance in order to comply with — ah — ^your demands, 
so he called upon me.” 

“You mean you helped him financially?” 

“Exactly so,” trembled the man’s voice. “He 
trusted me with this — ah — ^bit of unpleasantness and 
I shall never betray him.” 

“But why should you wish to shield him?” The 
grave eyes looked steadily at him. 

“Why, because of the church of course. You must 
remember that Brother Simpson for years has been 
the main support of the church. He is the leader in 
its spiritual as well as its financial welfare. It would 
ruin the church if ever this unfortunate affair about 
our dear brother leaked out. That is what prompted 
my call upon you today.” 

Mr. Manville ignored the latter part of the speech 
and, looking full into the man’s face, said with cool 
emphasis: “You know, then, that Mr. Simpson is 
a thief, that he stole a dead man’s money, and deprived 
a poor orphan girl of her rights.” 

“Hush! Brother Manville. I cannot allow you 
to apply such language to an elder of our church. 
It shocks me; it is really unchristian!” The voice 
trembled with excitement. 

“It is true, nevertheless,” resumed the minister, 
with cold disdain. “It shocks you to hear such lan- 
guage applied to a high officer in our church, but does 
it not shock you more to know that this high officer 
is guilty of such a dastardly crime?’ ’ 


246 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Ah, it must be admitted that our Brother made a 
mistake,” cringed the thin voice, as the calm, steady 
eyes of the minister never removed their gaze from 
the man’s face. “We all make mistakes, you know. 
Brother Manville, and this matter most directly con- 
cerns the church. It is the church that I am thinking 
about.” 

“Indeed the church needs our protection against 
such wolves in sheep’s clothing. Brother Whipple, 
and I trust that your visit here today is to inform me 
of your desire, now that you know the true character 
of Mr. Simspon, to discharge him immediately from 
the oflScial board.” 

But Mr. Whipple looked up in blank amazement. 
“Discharge Brother Simpson! Why, Brother Man- 
ville, you don’t know what you’re sayin’. The church 
would never survive it. The scandal would reach 
far and wide and would be the ruination of the church 
— and after such a successful revival, too! That would 
be unchristian. Remember the holy words say, 
‘Judge not.’” 

“You seem to have forgotten your unchristly atti- 
tude toward Mr. Ramsey,” returned the minister, 
blandly. “You remember that you would offer him 
no forgiveness, and sought to turn him from the com- 
munity as well as from the church. You would delib- 
erately throw a repentant man out upon the world to 
starve.” 

“But that was different,” returned the other, 
squirming in his chair. 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


247 


“Yes, that was different.” The minister’s voice was 
stern, but it carried with it a ring of sadness. He 
turned his eyes again upon his caller. 

“Do you mean to tell me that, knowing Mr. Simpson 
to be a hypocrite, a thief, a contemptible villain, 
you will shield him under cover of the church? That 
you wish to retain his services in our church?” 

“Hush, oh, hush!” begged the man, as he glanced 
uneasily about the room. “Brother Manville, you 
must be more careful of your words. You must be 
more charitable. Surely you can see that it would 
not be — ah — diplomatic for us in any way to censure 
our Brother. It would ruin the church, I tell you.” 

“Do you not think it will be the ruination of the 
church if this man continues in office ? ” The minister’s 
voice trembled with wrath. His whole sense of justice 
was outraged. 

Mr. Whipple rose. He felt that his stay had been 
long enough. “Really, Brother Manville, I cannot 
remain to hear you — ah — slander the name of our 
Brother in Christ. I came here intendin’ to ask you to 
be more — more friendly, more cordial to Brother Simp- 
son. It has been remarked by members of the church 
that you treat him coldly of late, and we feared that 
should this — ah — lack of harmony continue between our 
pastor and an officer of the church, it might lead to — 
ah — ^needless questionings and would be detrimental 
to the growth of our church. You will see the wisdom 
of this as you think it over. Brother Manville.” And 
with that he made a hurried departure. 


248 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


After the man had gone, the minister went up the 
stairs to his study. Another disappointment! Why 
did his thoughts always turn to Naomi in such trying 
moments as these, and why did he always hear the 
ringing words, “When you can give up your church 
with the same convictions which are prompting my 
withdrawal from it.” But he waited to hear no more. 
Snatching his hat he left the house and walked for 
hours in the open country. When he returned, his 
mind was irrevocably fixed. Henceforth he would 
stand for the right at all board meetings. He would 
allow no quibbling from any member, he would seek no 
favors ,he would preach as his conscience dictated, he 
would turn a deaf ear to any hints which should be 
given him regarding his choice of texts. “I may be a 
hired servant of the church,” he exclaimed vehemently, 
“but henceforth, I will stand unfalteringly for Christ. 
I will make no concession to the trustees, even for 
diplomacy’s sake, and when they wish me to cease 
my ministry with them, they can notify me.” 

And so the winter had gone, and now the robins 
were foretelling the approach of Spring, and still 
Richard Manville continued to fill the pulpit of the 
Lawrence church. 

That his sermons had taken a decidedly different 
trend during the winter no one in the church could 
deny, neither would any one deny that it was his ser- 
mons which had attracted the attention of some of 
the most intellectual men in the community — ^men who 
before this had not been church-goers. He seemed to 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


249 


these listeners what he really was — an earnest, tender- 
hearted man, with enlightened faith and understand- 
ing. He had ceased preaching about damnation and 
hell fire, and now preached as Christ did, in a simple, 
direct manner, reaching the heart and appealing to 
the reason at the same time. No one could say that 
his sermons did not carry out the words of the great 
Teacher. He delivered his messages forcefully, 
thoughtfully, and with no encumbrance of dogmatic 
cobwebs, doctrinal views, or sectarian ideas. He 
repeatedly stated that the world was fast awakening 
in every branch of human knowledge and activity, 
and asked why it should lie dormant in religion? Why 
should one cling to the ideas of his fathers when great 
and inspired minds were now teaching more practical, 
everyday views of religion? “It is in our daily life 
that we need to apply our religion,” he had often said. 
“Church membership will never save a soul; it is the 
daily living which counts. Ask yourself, ‘Am I 
living a life that I would willingly lay bare to the world? 
Would I care to admit my neighbor into the vestibule 
of my heart? Am I a faithful husband and father? 
Am I honest in little things, truthful in my conver- 
sation, and upright in my business dealings? Ponder 
well these questions and their answers, because it is 
upon this that your Christianity largely depends.” 

The growing congregations voiced their words of 
approval and delight to the minister, but the older 
members of the church, and particularly the members 
of the oflficial board, wagged their heads in wrathful 


250 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


disapproval. The minister understood their thoughts 
and became convinced that they intended soon to 
approach him with a request for his resignation. 

And so one Sunday in June, immediately follow- 
ing one of the most inspiring sermons that had ever 
been preached in the Lawrence church, the minister 
left the pulpit to come nearer the audience and stood 
close to the altar railing. 

His face was pale, his eyes moist with feeling, but 
the low, soul-filled words were clear and steady. 

“Beloved, I am fully aware that when I think as I 
do, when I preach as I have to you today, I am not 
following the creed, dogmas, and doctrines of this 
church, nor am I following the wishes of the official 
board which hires me. I cannot go back to where I 
once stood, I cannot think as I once thought; therefore 
I can no longer conscientiously preach to you from this 
pulpit. My beloved brethren, I must part with you, 
but in the words of Abram I say, ‘Let there be no 
strife I pray thee, between me and thee; for we be 
brethren.’ My understanding of God has grown to 
a more practical and demonstrable knowledge; my 
faith and my ideas of life have broadened; my thoughts 
of spiritual truths are clearer, grander; and in every 
way I have a more satisfying realization of God and 
His Christ than I ever had before. I feel more attuned 
to God’s love and goodness than ever before. There- 
fore, my beloved brethren, it is with a sad, yet joyous 
feeling, that I now sever myself from my ministry as 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


251 


pastor of this church, but it by no means closes my 
ministry as I have come to understand it.’’ 

After the benediction was pronounced, the congre- 
gation crowded around him to express their surprise, 
their heart-felt regret, and the minister knew that 
with many, their words rang true. “No one has ever 
told us the things you have preached,” they said to 
him; “the church needs such brave, strong-minded 
men as you.” 

The pastor listened to it all and gravely, resolutely 
shook his head. “My convictions led me into the 
ministry,” he said, “and my convictions now cause 
me to tender my resignation.” In reply to the many 
queries whether he would preach in another church 
or join some other denomination, his face lighted up 
with an eager smile, as he said gently, the words which 
many of them were prepared to hear: “I shall unite 
with the Christian Science Church, and shall strive 
with all my power to preach and to live the golden 
truths of the Bible as revealed through Christian 
Science.” 


Chapter XXIV. 


THE LIFE ILLUMINED. 

It was early in the afternoon that the minister set 
out for his last walk among the hills which had become 
so familiar to him. His spirit was buoyant, and he 
had an acute sense of joy as he listened to the swelling 
of the robins’ song. The light breeze stirred the tall 
green grass of the fields, and wafted to him a delicious 
fragrance from the nodding flowers. The sunlight 
was warm and comforting. 

“What great things can happen in one short year,” 
he exclaimed aloud retrospectively, as he walked in 
his favorite direction across the fields. ‘T followed 
my heart’s convictions and entered the ministry; I 
was earnest and conscientious; and yet today, in 
the height of my success, I have severed my connections 
as a preacher of this church.” But the face bore no 
trace of regret, no shade of sadness. Rather did the 
eyes shine with greater light and the countenance 
glow with increased strength. 

He stopped at the tree under which he had flung 
himself one day when, after a talk with Naomi upon 
religious questions, his mind had been in a turmoil 
of emotion. The old tender smile now played about 
252 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


253 


his lips, but soon the handsome face was grave and 
thoughtful. 

“My Naomi! my beloved!” And his thoughts 
had the force of spoken words. “You came into my 
life but to bless it, and before I realized to what 
heights your inspired influence had brought me, you 
slipped silently from my sight. Although a terrible 
fear whispers that I may never see you again, I am 
inspired by the remembrance of your child-like con- 
fidence and faith to trust to God’s guidance and 
government.” 

With eyes fixed upon the azure heavens, he said 
aloud, “And now, O God, I trust. No shadow of 
doubt shall darken these my last days in Lawrence. 
But I must have one last glimpse of the great rock 
under the evergreen tree by the brook, just to fancy 
her there,” he told himself, as slowly he walked in 
that direction. 

Approaching the running brook, he paused long to 
gaze upon its sparkling waters. Then with slow de- 
liberation, as one who looks to feel rather than to see, 
he turned toward the great sheltering rock. 

The man’s eyes became fixed, while his heart gave 
a sudden leap and then seemed to stop beating. Had 
his mental vision of Naomi come to life? or could 
it be — ^was it Naomi? Overpowered by a sudden 
rush of joy and a gladness that was almost fear, he 
stood rooted to the spot. 

Suddenly the figure turned and faced him. 


^4 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“Naomi!” he breathed, as with a bound he was at 
her side. 

There was no mistaking the swift, glad light of the 
eyes turned to his, and almost in a dream he found 
himself breathing, “My beloved!” while he gently 
clasped the unresisting form to his heart. 

“Tell me,” he exclaimed, releasing her only to gaze 
with passionate joy into the glorified face, “how did 
you know I would be here?” 

“Tell me,” she echoed, with a touch of her old play- 
fulness, “how did you know I would be here?” 

She smiled as she watched the varied expressions 
which swept over the man’s face. “Do you still think 
you are dreaming?” she asked. 

For answer the man took her chin into his broad 
palm as he had done once before, and raising her burn- 
ing face until her eyes looked into his, gazed long and 
tenderly into their liquid depths. Through a rift in 
the trees a bright ray nestled upon the uncovered head, 
while a stray lock of hair cast its shadow upon the 
exquisitely moulded cheek. The depths of the violet 
eyes told him their own wondrous story. With mingled 
tenderness and reverence, he kissed the sweet, tremb- 
ling lips. 

“Tell me all about yourself,” he insisted, as they 
seated themselves upon the soft green turf. 

“I have not changed in thought since I left you,” 
murmured Naomi, “and you?” 

“I have changed a great deal.” 

“ I know it,” she said. “ I saw the glow on your face 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


255 


before you discovered my presence here. And your 
ministry?” 

“ I preached my farewell sermon in the Lawrence 
church today.” 

Naomi’s eloquent eyes expressed the joy that her 
lips refused to utter. 

“The first evening that I was in Lawrence, I stood 
by my open window and listened while your sweet, 
clear voice fell upon the evening’s stillness. I could 
not catch the words you were singing, but the sweet- 
ness of your tones brought a feeling of quickened inspi- 
ration to me, and as I stood looking up at the stars, 
I prayed to God that I might remain long enough in 
Lawrence to see a life illumined. Little did I dream 
how that prayer would be answered. I have indeed 
seen a life illumined — my own life; and you, beloved, 
have illumined it.” 

“No, not I, but divine Love.” 

Neither spoke for a moment, then the man continued. 

“You do not ask about my plans, my future?” 

“I am content in knowing that it is through your 
heart’s convictions that today you ceased your work 
as minister here. I have no fear for your future, for 
your true ministry has but just begun. God will 
open to you ways and means of serving Him with 
your enlarged faith and imderstanding.” 

“I have written my mother that I shall soon be 
with her for a time,” he said after a pause. “Naomi, 
you will go with me?” 

And he was content with her answer. 


256 


A LIFE ILLUMINED 


“All the world se§ms happy today,” exclaimed 
Naomi, looking into the fond eyes with a bright, 
happy smile. 

“All the world would rejoice and thank God if it 
could but understand Him as we do in Christian 
Science,” he answered, drawing her close to his heart. 

And so, united by the bonds of friendship, love, 
and truth, they stood at the threshold of their new 
life. 


THE END 


f ' 




? 

( 


I- 


% 





.1 

^ V » ♦ 

I 




f 

f 


4 








‘ « 


k • 




« 





i 

• t I 

I 




I 




I 


I 

I 




I I 

• I 




« 


•l 


4 


$ 

\ 

I 


■ ^ - •* 

«' r " 


■r 






4 


I ' 



' 1 1 

9 ‘ ^ 


0 

« 


I 






' . 4 

I 

L'^ •. 

% 

• 

i 


4 


t 








o 


f 




« 

% 



r 




. f 




\ \ ' 


• I 

► . 



» 







I 

I 


p* 


*• 




i* 


% 


— * 


1 


* 


0 

4 


t 


i 





> 

I . 


« 


♦ 


4 




»* 



« 


•> 


I 


» 




* ♦ 

V • 

4 

I ^ 

•>. * 

*'- ' ./ . . 

• « 


. 4 

I 

I t 



/ 


' V 


. t 


t 


I 


I 4 


I 


I 





% 


•I 


« • 


r- 




I • t 


I 


t 



1 


1 



I 



I 

4 



1 


4i 








« 


4 


V 



0 4 




ShP 10 ‘ 1913 

% 



t » 




< ' .A 




-1 


14' 





. i _#. A' ■»' 


V >3 


iv-..v 


'r«- 


>T/i: • « 


4? 




* ^ 


«u 


f J- ; a* : i7 /."It *. 


; 


r 


4 4 


Xf 








/• 


wy* 


h* 








^.4 » 


.1 


r» 


t 1* 


l_l^ 


■/#>* -8 
^ • * .fT^ ^ 








/fc-^vi. 






f ^rr i 

i'^iv 




r\j^r. 


<* 4 




t. >' 




^ I 


‘0?- 


' * '* 


i f •’ 




.YjlL 


* 




, / ^ 


f< 






( f 






rv 




*f 


t- *«» 




i: 


v; . 


4 


V^' 






F f 


. \ ^ Jf| 

<S/.^ ^ T 

•• • fc ^ i . ^ '•• 

,* wi .... 


• 4.^ 


• * 




*4 


>3! 




/'i IX 




I* » 


If " 

A i« 


3i^ 




r*«fci 




i 4 '’ 


■• / f' r' , I 


liA ’ , . 

(mIP X ^MEiUa r .:^ 




•y 


« 


.4u^ 









- 1 






'r.i 




N 




\ A-V Mf* ‘ 


VII 

* 


i,4ti ‘,v-'^ ; 



« » 


VCsLi w^ tirPLi 

k ^Vt ■' 

fik' 






'» ^ 


iV 


p„ 

1 -T ■" < ‘f - IS ■ wti> 

-*»y> /I" 

f 


•1 N 




A 


1 1 r. 


Y. 


1 I: 


1 


i) 


'«() 






A 


»■ I 


< » 




'.ifc 




'• i '^1 


Y^' 




i 




!. .1 


i 


• iv 


4 ‘J 


* 


3 


.-ii 


h 


^ V‘ 


» .•a^ 




it, 




'!< 




\ 








A 


II’ 




J 


sV* 




* % 


* I 


.f-'-'i' 




i 




^■i\ 


t 


.A V 




l: 






«• .* 


.V' 


I 




'Vi 




«l 


-V, 


- T 


4 i 1 


f I 




If 




,* * 



V/ 


•9 


.V' 


V > 




* 





LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



















































